UC-NRLF, 


$B    M3t3    7Et. 


ii  ii -»mn»o|w<nii". fonTKiiitftf.-t  <'t>f<^ 


L.BRANDl 


'ERSOMLil  Y  St^ 


iHHM 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/anglosaxonsupremOObranrich 


ANGLO-SAXON 
SUPREMACY 

OR 

Race  Contributions  to  Civilization 

BY 

JOHN  L.  BRANDT,  LL.D. 

author  of 

"turning  points  in  life," 

"marriage  and  the  home," 

"saving  sermons,"  etc. 

WITH  INTRODUCTION  BY  JAMES  W.  LEE,  D.D. 


•»    >  -»    » 


BOSTON:  RICHARD  G.  BADGER 

TORONTO:  THE  COPP  CLARK  CO.,  LIMITED 


».•     '       r 


37 

Copyright,  19 15,  by  John  L.  Brandt 
All  Rights  Reserved 


The  Gorham  Press,  Boston,  U.  S.  A. 


INTRODUCTION 
By  Dr.  James  W.  Lee. 

THE  difference  between  the  Law  of  Survival  under. the 
reign  of  which  animals  make  their  way  in  the  world,  and 
the  Law  of  Survival  by  the  observance  of  which  human 
beings  attain  supremacy,  is  infinite.  According  to  the  Law 
of  Survival  which  prevails  among  animals  and  plants,  only 
the  fittest,  the  physically  strongest,  have  any  promise  of  a 
career.  The  living  creatures  in  the  natural  world  tend  to 
multiply  at  so  rapid  a  rate  that  any  one  species,  were  it  not 
kept  in  check,  would  in  a  few  generations  over-populate  the 
globe  and  utterly  outgrow  all  possible  means  of  subsistence. 
Bishop  Randolph  S.  Foster  calculated  that  if  all  the  English 
sparrows  that  are  hatched  were  permitted  to  live  and  propa- 
gate their  species,  it  would  not  be  many  generations  before 
enough  of  them  would  come  into  existence  to  cover  the  face 
of  the  earth  more  than  a  mile  deep. 

Because  so  many  more  animals  are  born  than  can  find 
food  enough  to  live  on,  and  because  there  are  so  many  more 
seeds  produced  by  the  trees  and  plants  than  can  find  soil 
enough  to  grow  on,  there  is  necessarily  a  great  struggle  for 
existence  perpetually  raging  everywhere.  According  to  the 
Law  of  Survival  in  the  natural  world,  the  many  that  are 
weak  are  sacrificed  for  the  sake  of  the  few  that  are  strong. 
According  to  the  Law  of  Survival  in  the  human  world,  the 
few  who  are  strong  sacrifice  themselves  for  the  benefit  of 
the  many  who  are  weak.  The  law  of  animal  survival  is 
aristocratic;  it  preserves  and  justifies  the  struggles  of  the 
few  against  the  many.    The  Law  of  Survival  in  the  human 

iii 


f^9«J.f^7 


iv  INTRODUCTION 

world  is  democratic;  it  pours  life  into  the  failing  hearts  of 
the  weak  to  make  them  fit  to  live.  The  animal  Law  of  Sur- 
vival is  physical.    The  human  Law  of  Survival  is  moral. 

If  man  is  a  brute  and  nothing  more  the  law  of  the  physi- 
cal is  as  completely  adapted  to  him  as  to  the  living  creatures 
beneath  him.  If  death  closes  the  career  of  man  and  beast 
alike,  then  it  is  wtU  for  both,  if  inefficient  and  weak,  if  ail- 
ing and  diseased,  to  go  down  together  in  the  struggle,  in  order 
that  the  strong  and  the  efficient  may  have  wider  opportunity 
to  complete  their  lives.  But  man  is  not  a  brute.  He  is 
essentially  a  spirit.  Therefore,  the  law  of  his  life,  the  law 
in  obedience  to  which  he  attains  supremacy,  is  not  summed 
up  in  Darwin's  famous  sentence:  "The  survival  of  the  fit- 
test in  the  struggle  for  existence."  The  rule  Darwin  de- 
fined from  a  study  of  life  in  the  plant  and  animal  kingdoms, 
is  the  law  of  economy,  under  the  sway  of  which  the  many 
are  sacrificed  for  the  few.  It  is  the  law  by  which  the  super- 
fluous and  unfit  are  destroyed  that  the  strong  may  have  room 
in  which  to  flourish.  But  human  beings  do  not  become 
strong  by  driving  the  weak  to  the  wall;  they  become  strong 
by  lifting  the  weak.  They  become  good  by  sacrificing  for 
the  bad  in  order  that  the  bad  may  become  good.  Human 
beings  do  not  become  wnse  by  destroying  the  foolish  but 
rather  by  sharing  their  wisdom  with  the  foolish  so  that  they 
may  cease  to  be  foolish.  Human  beings  do  not  become  strong 
by  ousting  the  morally  weak,  but  by  lending  them  their  own 
moral  strength  that  they  may  become  strong.  Human  beings 
do  not  become  holy  by  eliminating  the  vicious  and  depraved : 
they  attain  sanctity  by  sacrificing  for  the  erring,  by  sympa- 
thizing with  them,  by  helping  them  in  order  to  lift  them  to 
a  higher  moral  and  spiritual  level. 

The  supremacy  of  one  race  of  people,  therefore,  in  com- 
parison with  that  of  other  races,  is  to  be  determined  by 
finding  out  which  one  of  the  peoples  under  consideration 
conforms  most  completely  to  the  Laws  of  Survival  in  obedi- 
ence to  which  human  supremacy  is  attained,  w^hich  one  pos- 


INTRODUCTION  v 

sesses  most  of  the  elements  that  constitute  supremacy  in  the 
kingdom  of  human  life.  Dr.  Brandt  has  made  a  careful  sur- 
vey of  the  history  of  the  different  races  of  the  world,  ancient 
and  modern,  and  he  presents  in  this  book  abundant  evidence 
to  establish  his  contention  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  entitled 
to  the  place  of  supremacy  among  the  races  of  mankind.  He 
shows  that  supremacy  among  human  beings  is  not  achieved, 
as  it  is  among  lions  and  tigers,  by  the  expenditure  of  brute 
force  in  crushing  the  weak,  but  that  it  is  attained  by  the  ex- 
penditure of  spiritual  force  in  sacrificing  for  the  helpless 
and  the  erring  in  body,  mind  and  soul. 

If  supremacy  among  men  were  achieved  just  as  it  is  among 
the  lower  animals,  then  the  question  of  establishing  the  truth 
of  Anglo-Saxon  supremacy  would  simply  consist  in  show- 
ing that  the  Anglo-Saxon  people  had  more  bowie-knives, 
more  battleships,  more  rifles,  more  cannon,  more  dynamite, 
more  aeroplanes,  more  brute  force  than  any  of  the  other  na- 
tions of  the  world.  Supremacy  based  upon  the  single  element 
of  physical  strength  represented  by  iron  and  gunpowder  is 
not  permanent,  and  if  it  were  it  would  be  on  the  same  level 
with  that  of  the  lion,  who  is  known  as  "the  king  of  the  jun- 
gle" because  of  his  physical  strength.  Supremacy  among  ani- 
mals is  won  and  maintained  in  obedience  to  the  single  domi- 
nant principle  of  physical  strength.  Among  them  this  prin- 
ciple has  complete  mastery  and  all  animal  life  is  developed 
in  subordination  to  it. 

In  a  great  speech  delivered  at  Yale  College  more  than 
thirty  years  ago.  Dr.  Andrew  D.  White  called  attention  to 
the  fact  that  no  nation  could  win  and  maintain  permanent 
supremacy  when  the  whole  of  its  life  was  subordinated  by 
any  single  principle.  He  called  attention  to  the  generaliza- 
tion of  Guizot,  where  he  pointed  out  the  broad  difference 
between  the  civilizations  of  antiquity  and  that,  for  instance, 
of  modern  England.  According  to  Guizot,  Dr.  White  de- 
clared, the  evolution  of  each  of  .those  great  phases  of  an- 
cient civilization  was  in  obedience  to  some  dominant  prin- 


vi  INTRODUCTION 

ci'ple,  to  some  element  which  gained  a  complete  mastery  and 
developed  civilization  in  subordination  to  itself.  He  showed 
as  a  consequence  of  this  domination  of  a  single  element  how 
each  of  those  ancient  civilizations  sank  into  immobility,  as 
in  Egypt  or  in  India,  or  was  developed  with  astonishing 
rapidity  and  brilliancy,  only  to  decline  and  decay  just  as 
rapidly,  as  in  Greece  and  the  commercial  communities  of  the 
Mediterranean.  He  pointed  out  that  in  the  modern  civili- 
zation of  England  no  one  element  was  powerful  enough  to 
exercise  permanent  despotism  over  the  others;  that  many 
strong  elements  existed  together,  stimulating  each  other,  re- 
straining each  other,  as  monarchy,  hierarchy,  democracy, 
aristocracy,  municipal  liberty,  and  that  as  a  consequence  Eng- 
lish civilization  is  far  more  rich  and  valid  than  that  of  any 
ancient  people,  and  far  longer-lived  because  enclosing  within 
itself  principles  and  powers  which,  by  their  action  on  each 
other,  constantly  renew  the  youth  of  the  English  people.  He 
showed  that  England  beginning  with  the  Reform  Bill,  passed 
in  1832,  had  since  that  time  been  renewed  and  largely  re- 
built, religiously,  politically  and  socially;  that  working  to- 
gether for  the  making  and  enrichment  of  England  since 
1832,  there  had  been  a  great  strong  middle-class  endowed 
with  political  rights;  a  new  race  of  political  thinkers;  a  new 
race  of  men  of  letters,  artists,  scholars;  a  new  press;  Pusey 
and  Arnold;  Newman  and  Tait;  Sir  William  Hamilton 
and  Herbert  Spencer;  Cobden  and  Ruskin;  Carlyle  and 
Tennyson;  Havelock  and  Wolseley;  Disraeli  and  Gladstone; 
Thomas  Huxley  and  Goldwin  Smith;  Millais  and  Robert 
Stephenson,  Oxford  and  London  Universities;  Cambridge 
University  and  Owens  College ;  aristocrat  and  plutocrat,  con- 
stitutionalist, monarchist  and  democrat ;  all  working  together, 
the  ideas  of  neither  supreme,  and  as  a  result  giving  the  most 
astonishing  example  in  history  of  a  great,  rich,  well-balanced 
state,  a  result  far  more  satisfactory  in  the  present,  far  more 
prophetic  of  good  in  the  future  than  any  one  of  these  men 
of  principles,  even  the  best,  could  have  brought  about  alone. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Race  Contribution i 

The  Egyptians 7 

The  Orientals 21 

The  Hebrews 29 

The  Grecians 33 

The  Romans 37 

The  Spaniards .44 

The  Italians 56 

The  French 66 

The  Germans 78 

The  Russians 99 

Anglo-Saxon  Origin 104 

Anglo-Saxon  Liberties 113 

Anglo-Saxon  Colonies 125 

Anglo-Saxon  Language 138 

Anglo-Saxon  Education 144 

Anglo-Saxon  Peace 158 

Anglo-Saxon  Homes 172 

Anglo-Saxon  Women 179 

Anglo-Saxon  Religion 192 

Anglo-Saxon  Interests 208 

Wealth  of  Nations 215 

Anglo-Saxon  Destiny 228 


ANGLO-SAXON    SUPREMACY 


ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY,  . 


RACE  CONTRIBUTIONS 

IN  the  light  of  modern  thought,  history  is  something  more 
than  the  recording  of  dead  letter  facts.  It  may  be  embel- 
lished with  picturesque  descriptions  and  enlivened  with  moral 
instruction,  but  it  must  be  written  so  that  the  student  may  be 
able  to  trace  the  mind  and  purpose  of  God  in  it.  The  an- 
nals of  events  must  acknowledge  the  government  of  a  Su- 
preme Power  back  of  all  nations.  Men,  in  the  search  of 
bare  facts,  may  not  discern  the  hand  of  God  in  the  deeds  re- 
corded. Men  in  quest  of  social  and  political  conditions  may 
not  see  the  hand  of  God  directing  the  affairs  of  nations. 
Men  in  writing  the  history  of  revolutions  and  the  clash  of 
arms,  may  not  see  the  Majestic  Judge  that  presides  over  the 
struggle  to  make  the  wrath  of  men  to  praise  Him.  The 
multitudes  may  pass  before  Jehovah  as  "A  God  that  hideth 
Himself,"  but  the  intelligent  Christian  finds  God  in  the 
depths  and  meets  God  on  the  heights  of  history,  which  is  no 
longer  a  confused  mass  of  records,  but  a  majestic  temple 
reared  by  the  hands  of  God  and  rising  above  the  rock  of 
humanity  to  proclaim  His  glory.  God  makes  known  His 
purposes,  not  by  sudden  events  and  violent  revolutions,  but 
by  the  slow  and  steady  unfolding  of  eternal  principles.  He 
can  reveal  no  more  to  men  than  their  capacities  admit.  It 
required  ages  of  preparation  for  the  coming  of  an  enduring 
civilization.  It  required  a  preparation  that  involved  the 
mission  of  Egyptians,  Orientals,  Hebrews  and  Pagans.  It 
required  a  preparation  that  was  physical,  intellectual  and 
spiritual.  It  required  a  preparation  that  made  it  necessary 
for  mighty  empires  to  precede  and  prepare  the  way  for  the 
establishment  of  these  principles  and  institutions  that  belong 


2  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

to  aiid  flow  from  the  kingdom  of  heaven  and  that  will  abide 
till-  the  end  of  txnie. 

Why  so  many  races  of  men?  Why  so  many  nations  with 
their  different  rulers,  parliaments,  languages,  ideals  and  am- 
bitions? From  the  moral  and  spiritual  view  of  the  ques- 
tion, what  could  be  the  divine  plan  ?  Surely  it  is  neither  iso- 
lation nor  antagonism,  but  for  brotherhood,  for  mutual  help- 
fulness and  to  make  the  nations  complements  one  to  another. 
One  race  may  develop  a  certain  feature  that  may  make  it 
superior  in  that  respect  to  all  other  races — one  nation  may 
produce  some  product  or  evolve  some  institution,  that  may 
make  it,  in  that  particular,  superior  to  all  other  nations. 
/  No  one  national  type  contains  all  perfections ;  every  nation 
'  has  its  limitations  and  deficiencies.  Withdraw  from  any  one 
nation  everything  it  has  received  from  the  other  nations,  and 
it  would  be  impoverished.  The  sciences  teach  us  that  we 
are  indebted  all  around;  Botany  teaches  us  that  the  Jasmine 
came  from  the  East  Indies;  the  Lily  and  Tulip  from  the 
Levant;  the  Tube-Rose  from  Java;  the  Pink  from  China; 
the  Dahlia  from  Mexico;  the  Heliotrope  and  the  Fuchsia 
from  Chili  and  the  Shrubs  from  Japan. 

Commerce  teaches  us  that  the  nations  depend  upon  each 
other  for  many  of  the  necessities  of  life.  They  live  and 
become  prosperous  by  an  exchange  of  their  products.  No 
nation  can  isolate  Itself  and  say,  *'I  can  live  without  an  ex- 
change of  the  products  and  arts  of  civilization  with  other 
nations,"  any  more  than  the  head  of  man  can  say,  "I  can  live 
without  the  heart."  In  literature,  art  and  music,  in  ideals 
and  institutions,  nations  give  and  receive  for  their  mutual 
benefit. 

The  Bible  teaches,  "God  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  na- 
tions of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth  and 
hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds 
of  their  habitations,  that  they  should  seek  the  Lord,  if 
haply  they  might  feel  after  Him  and  find  Him,  though  he  be 
not  far  from  every  one  of  us :  for  in  Him  we  live,  and  move 


RACE  CONTRIBUTIONS  3 

and  have  our  being." 

As  civilization  advances,  the  ties  that  bind  nations  to- 
gether become  more  numerous  and  stronger,  and  they  should 
be  cultivated  and  strengthened  by  every  possible  considera- 
tion for  the  welfare  of  the  human  family. 

On  account  of  rapid  and  inexpensive  means  of  transpor- 
tation, and  opportunities  for  advancement,  members  of  the 
human  family  have  moved  hither  and  thither,  from  locality 
to  locality,  from  nation  to  nation,  from  continent  to  conti- 
nent, and  mingled  with  the  people  of  other  nations  inso- 
much that  distinct  racial  types  are  being  modified  and  changed 
so  that  what  may  be  termed  as  racial  features  and  instincts 
are  not  so  marked  as  in  times  past,  therefore,  in  speaking  of 
racial  antipathies  and  wars,  terms  may  be  used  that  are  mis- 
leading unless  they  refer  to  national  antipathies  and  wars. 

While  there  are  many  elements  that  make  the  members 
of  races  cohesive  and  preserve  their  unity,  yet  differences  may 
arise  that  may  create  a  racial  enmity  and  result  in  war  within 
the  boundaries  of  one  nation.  On  the  other  hand,  under  one 
government,  there  may  be  distinct  types  of  many  races  and 
the  national  ties  be  so  many  and  sufficiently  strong  as  to 
create  a  national  patriotism  that  surmounts  racial  instincts 
and  features  and  obeys  the  mandates  of  the  government,  even 
to  the  waging  of  war  upon  another  nation  whose  people 
may  be  related  by  blood  and  language. 

With  this  explanation,  it  is  evident  that  racial  enmity 
and  war  refer  as  a  rule  to  national  enmity  and  war.  There 
are  many  ties  and  interests  that  bind  the  people  of  a  nation 
closely  together.  These  may  include  blood,  language  and 
religion,  but  as  these  elements  may  be  widely  different,  there 
are  other  considerations,  such  as  political  unity,  commercial 
and  industrial  interests,  community  of  emotional  life  that 
forms  the  basis  of  every  day  habits,  feeling  and  action;  na- 
tional protection  that  enables  the  individual  to  pursue  the 
common  activities  of  life;  and  to  these  considerations  may 
be  added  national  education,  literature,  hymns  and  songs; 


4  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

and  devotion  to  national  ideals,  institutions  and  standards 
of  ethics,  as  the  paramount  duty  of  all,  which  takes  hold  of 
the  mind  and  heart  and  soul  of  the  people  that  may  engender 
a  national  patriotism  and  a  feeling  of  hostility  to  other  na- 
tions. 

This  view  and  condition  that  commonly  prevails  amongst 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  places  national  interest  above  human 
interest,  and  fails  to  recognize  the  brotherhood  of  man  and 
to  consider  the  rights  and  interests  of  other  nations. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  above  all  other  people  have  sought  to 
take  the  broader  view  of  humanity  and  to  give  consideration 
to  the  human  race  as  a  family  unit  and  at  the  same  time  to 
preserve  and  conserve  the  racial  and  national  ideals,  inter- 
ests and  institutions.  With  the  foregoing  explanation,  we 
shall  use  race  and  nation  interchangeably  as  the  subject  dis- 
cussed may  demand. 

Different  nations  have  different  ideals,  customs  and  re- 
ligions that  do  not  always  harmonize;  these  racial  or  na- 
tional characteristics  together  with  an  inherited  and  culti- 
vated military  spirit,  and  the  ambition  for  territorial  and 
commercial  expansion  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  nations, 
develop  a  rivalry,  malice  and  antipathy  that  sometimes  leap 
beyond  all  bounds  and  defy  all  efforts  of  adjustment  of  kings, 
statesmen,  parliaments  and  peace  conferences  of  the  world, 
and  therefore  war  is  declared. 

Their  conflicting  interests  and  ambitions  and  this  mutual 
distrust  have  made  Europe  an  armed  camp.  Each  nation  has 
been  maintaining  a  great  army  and  navy  ostensibly  to  con- 
serve the  peace  of  the  world,  to  keep  intact  the  status  quo, 
and  if  necessary,  for  the  purpose  of  war  to  defend  their 
boundaries,  protect  their  interests  and  to  carry  out  the  am- 
bition and  pet  schemes  and  plans  of  some  of  their  crowned 
heads  and  cabinets. 

War  is  essentially,  economically,  morally  and  spiritually 
wrong.  It  is  not  of  God  but  of  the  devil.  Nations  that  think 
war,  teach  war,  idolize  war  heroes  and  prepare  for  war,  shall 


RACE  CONTRIBUTIONS  5 

reap  war  and  its  terrible  results.  It  is  the  principle, 
"Whatsoever  a  man  sows  that  shall  he  also  reap."  "For  he 
that  soweth  to  his  flesh  shall  of  the  flesh  reap  corruption ;  but 
he  that  soweth  to  the  spirit  shall  of  the  spirit  reap  life  ever- 
lasting." 

War  is  not  in  harmony  with  God's  program.  He  said, 
"Thou  shalt  not  kill."  It  was  prophesied  that  Christ  should 
be  a  "Prince  of  Peace."  The  heavenly  heralds  announced 
His  coming  as  an  event  that  should  bring  "Peace  on  earth, 
good  will  to  men."  He  said  to  one  of  his  belligerent  disci- 
ples, "Sheathe  thy  sword."  Man  was  not  created  to  kill. 
The  nations  of  the  earth  were  not  appointed  to  wage  war 
upon  each  other,  but  to  enrich  one  another  in  art,  industry, 
literature,  language,  government  and  religion.  Every  na- 
tion has  a  contribution  to  make  to  civilization.  Every  na- 
tion should  make  the  most  of  itself,  develop  its  special  talent 
and  do  the  best  it  can  for  the  good  of  other  nations. 

If  the  nations  of  the  world  ever  have  a  mutual  and  help- 
ful understanding  and  relation  that  deepens  into  a  true  and 
vital  concord  in  the  exchange  of  their  material  products,  their 
arts,  science,  culture,  etc.,  they  must  become  less  suspicious 
and  jealous,  get  rid  of  the  idea  of  war,  banish  militarism 
and  look  and  hope  for  the  best  in  each  other,  respect  the 
rights,  treaties  and  institutions  of  each  other,  consider  the 
human  family  as  a  unit  and  be  willing  to  submit  all  disagree- 
ments that  cannot  be  adjusted  betwen  themselves  to  an  in- 
ternational board  of  arbitration  or  court  for  adjustment. 
And  while  these  ideals  may  be  the  ultimate  aim  of  interna- 
tional relationship,  yet  so  long  as  one  powerful  nation  main- 
tains heavy  armament  and  has  no  respect  for  international 
treaties  and  for  Christ  and  the  church,  other  nations  will  be 
compelled  to  maintain  heavy  armaments  for  the  protection 
of  their  own  interests,  rights  and  treaties. 

The  object  of  this  volume  is  not  to  discuss  the  causes, 
issues,  e£Fects  and  outcome  of  wars,  but  to  discuss  some  of 
the  valuable  contributions  made  to  the  world's  civilization, 


ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 


1 

«ent,l 


by  some  of  the  nations  and  races  of  the  past  and  present,^ 
and  to  discuss  the  principles,  ideals  and  institutions  that  give 
supremacy  to  the  Anglo-Saxons  and  the  promise  of  perma- 
nency to  their  civilization.  The  Anglo-Saxons  have  no  mo- 
nopoly on  these  institutions ;  they  are  free  to  all  to  adopt  and 
to  incorporate  in  their  constitution  and  life. 

From  the  many  ancient  races  I  have  selected  the  Egyptians, 
the  Orientals,  the  Hebrews,  the  Grecians  and  the  Romans, 
because  they  have  made  the  most  valuable  contributions  to 
our  present  civilization.  From  the  present  nations  I  have 
limited  the  discussion  principally  to  the  Occidental  and  their 
colonies. 

It  is  not  within  the  scope  of  this  volume  to  discuss  all  the 
contributions  made  to  civilization  by  these  various  races 
and  nations,  but  to  select  those  that  have  proven  most  valu- 
able and  that  shall  always  be  treasured  as  a  rich  inheritance 
bequeathed  to  mankind. 

In  conclusion :  this  book  is  not  written  in  a  boastful  spirit, 
but  in  the  spirit  of  love  for  all  mankind ;  not  to  create  racial 
antipathy  but  to  help  awaken  the  conscience  of  the  community 
of  mankind;  not  to  widen  the  breach  between  nations,  but 
to  help  bring  them  together  in  a  common  organization  for 
their  common  interests  and  mutual  helpfulness  ,*  not  to  unduly 
exalt  the  Anglo-Saxons,  but  to  emulate  and  commend  the 
institutions  that  have  made  them  so  powerful  in  the  civili- 
zation and  the  activities  of  the  world.  And  finally  to  en- 
courage the  cultivation  of  the  true  patriotism  of  which 
Emerson  speaks  in  his  address  on  "War,"  "That  consists 
in  the  delight  which  springs  from  contributing  our  peculiar 
and  legitimate  advantages  to  the  benefit  of  humanity." 


THE  EGYPTIANS 

NO  country  in  all  the  world  has  received  so  much  atten- 
tion from  the  explorer,  artist,  historian  and  traveler  as 
Egypt.  Her  ancient  monuments,  her  mystic  river,  her  cities 
and  their  inhabitants  are  all  of  intense  interest.  Here  words 
were  coined  that  we  use  in  our  daily  conversation,  here 
science  was  cradled,  and  here  many  a  civilization  came  to 
its  culmination,  decadence  and  death. 

In  crossing  from  Europe  to  the  land  of  the  Pharaohs,  you 
pass  from  countries  historically  new  to  one  that  is  very  old ; 
from  modern  zoological  and  botanical  districts  to  those  much 
more  ancient;  from  modern  empires  of  power  to  an  old 
empire  where  mighty  monarchs  reigned  in  wealth  and  af- 
fluence. 

In  the  early  history  of  civilization  and  its  evolution,  Egypt 
took  the  lead  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  The  Nile  Val- 
ley is  a  vast  museum  of  Egyptian  Antiquities,  and  here  may 
be  found  the  germs  of  ancient  classical  art  and  the  beginnings 
of  science.  In  ancient  times  it  was  occupied  by  people  who 
carried  on,  by  trade  and  war,  intercourse  with  the  civilized 
world,  and  their  powerful  monarchs  extended  their  frontiers 
to  the  utmost  limits  of  civilization  and  imposed  heavy  tributes 
upon  the  people  whom  they  conquered. 

From  the  early  history  of  Egypt  down  to  the  present 
time,  it  has  been  a  country  of  great  interest  to  the  Bible 
student.  Here  came  Abraham  on  a  visit  to  Pharaoh;  here 
Joseph  came  as  a  slave  and  afterwards  ruled  as  prime  minis- 
ter ;  here  the  Israelites  suffered  a  cruel  bondage  until  Moses 
delivered  them;  and  here  came  Jesus  as  a  little  child  to  es- 
cape the  wrath  of  Herod.    Many  references  are  made  in  the 


8  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Bible  to  Egypt,  and  many  prophecies  as  to  the  destruction 
of  her  cities.  It  is  the  land  of  "Mizraim"  described  as  hav- 
ing large  green  fields,  feathery  palms  and  canals  of  sweet 
water,  "Even  as  the  garden  of  Jehovah."  Egypt  and  Syria 
lie  side  by  side  and  in  many  respects  are  intimately  associated. 

By  an  examination  of  the  map  of  Africa  you  will  see 
Egypt  occupies  a  strategical  position  between  Europe,  Asia 
and  Africa.  It  lies  in  the  extreme  northeast  corner,  with 
the  Mediterranean  on  the  north,  Asia  and  the  Red  Sea  on 
the  east.  Nubia  on  the  south  and  the  Great  Desert  on  the 
west;  but  the  Egypt  of  ancient  and  modern  times  embraces 
but  a  narrow  strip  bordering  on  the  Nile,  that  mysterious 
river  that  has  been  styled  "The  Preserver  of  the  Land" 
and  "Father  Protector." 

The  Nile  River  ranks  with  the  Amazon,  Congo  and  Miss- 
issippi as  one  of  the  four  longest  rivers  of  the  world.  It  is 
greatly  surpassed  in  volume  and  tributaries  by  other  rivers, 
yet  in  historic  interest  it  is  second  to  none.  It  Is  more  than 
four  thousand  miles  in  length  and  with  the  exception  of  two 
interruptions,  is  navigable  nearly  its  entire  course.  It  is 
formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  White  and  Blue  Nile  at 
the  town  of  Khartum  and  from  there  to  its  mouth  it  tra- 
verses a  barren  country  and  has  but  one  tributary. 

The  White  Nile  flows  from  the  lakes  of  East  Africa  and 
the  water  Is  clear  with  a  steady  flow.  The  Blue  Nile  flows 
from  Abyssinia  and  during  the  rainy  season  of  the  year  rises 
suddenly  and  sweeps  on  like  a  mountain  torrent  and  is  the 
sole  cause  of  the  fertility  of  Egypt  and  the  inundation.  The 
valley  through  which  the  Nile  flows  varies  in  width  from 
four  to  ten  miles  in  Nubia,  and  fourteen  to  thirty  in  Egypt, 
while  the  fertile  soil  adjoining  the  river  ranges  from  only 
two  to  nine  miles  in  width.  The  soil  Is  unsurpassed  In  Its 
fertility,  made  so  by  the  mud  that  contains  much  phosphate 
and  alkaline  matter  deposited  during  the  overflow ;  thus  con- 
stituting the  Nile  the  life  of  Egypt. 

At  the  beginning  of  June  the  river  slowly  begins  to  swell 


THE  EGYPTIANS  9 

and  by  the  middle  of  July  the  increase  becomes  very  rapid. 
By  the  end  of  September  the  water  ceases  to  rise  and  remains 
at  this  height  for  about  thirty  days,  when  it  begins  and  rises 
again  and  attains  its  highest  level  and  then  subsides  steadily. 
In  January,  February  and  March  the  fields  gradually  dry  up 
and  in  April  and  May  the  river  is  at  its  lowest.  The  mean 
difference  between  the  highest  and  lowest  stage  of  the  river 
is  twenty-five  feet  at  Cairo,  thirty-eight  at  Thebes  and  forty- 
nine  at  Assuan.  The  Nile  deposits  each  year  about  one  fif- 
teenth of  an  inch  and  the  deposits  indicate  that  the  entire 
delta  was  once  a  shallow  bay  and  has  been  gradually  filled 
up  by  these  deposits. 

This  delta,  which  has  been  the  meeting  place  and  scene 
of  contention  of  Asiatic  and  African  colonists,  is  younger  than 
the  Egyptian  people.  It  is  carefully  described  by  Sir  J. 
Wm.  Dawson  in  the  volume  on  "Egypt  and  Syria."  "The 
delta  is  a  triangular  plain,  having  its  apex  at  Cairo,  where 
the  narrow  valley  of  the  Nile  begins  to  widen  out  to  the 
north,  and  its  base  on  the  Mediterranean.  The  distance 
from  the  base  to  the  apex  of  the  triangle  is  a  little  more 
than  a  hundred  miles,  and  the  length  of  the  base  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles.  The  western  side  is  formed  by 
the  Libyan  desert,  and  the  eastern  side  by  the  Arabian  desert, 
both  dry  and  sandy,  a  little  higher  than  the  level  of  the  delta, 
and  based  on  somewhat  older  formations. 

The  delta  being  composed  of  Nile  mud  brought  down  by 
the  river,  must  occupy  what  once  was  a  bay  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean Sea,  into  the  head  of  which  at  Cairo  the  Nile  began 
to  pour  its  muddy  deposits.  It  must  have  been  a  shallow  bay 
with  a  sandy  bottom,  for  on  the  seaward  margin  there  are 
ridges  of  soft  stone  composed  of  fragments  of  shells  and 
of  sea-sand  which  was  thrown  up  by  the  sea  before  this  was 
any  delta.  Farther,  in  various  parts  of  the  delta  there  are 
sand  banks,  which  are  portions  of  the  old  sea  bottom  pro- 
jecting above  the  alluvial  deposits,  which  are  now  often  oc- 
cupied by  the  towns  and  mud  villages  of  the  people.     Had 


lo  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

the  Nile  begun  to  pour  its  waters  into  a  deep  bay,  there 
might  have  been  no  delta,  or  only  one  of  very  small  dimen- 
sions." 

According  to  the  same  author,  taking  one  fifteenth  of  an 
inch  as  the  probable  average  deposit,  It  has  required  upvs^ards 
of  six  thousand  years  of  time  for  the  Delta  deposits,  and 
vv^hlle  Dawson's  estimate  is  only  approximate  truth,  he  feels 
convinced  that  all  geologists  who  weigh  the  facts,  will  ar- 
rive at  the  same  conclusion  and  therefore  he  fixes  the  date 
of  about  six  thousand  years  as  the  geological  limit  for  the 
possible  existence  of  man  on  the  alluvial  land  of  Egypt, 
in  so  far  as  the  delta  Is  concerned. 

Those  who  have  traveled  extensively  through  Egypt  ex- 
amining the  ruins  and  antiquities,  or  have  read  to  any  extent 
on  the  history  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  the  land,  ar- 
rive at  the  conclusion  that  the  early  Egyptians  who  dwelt 
upon  this  land,  were  not  barbarians,  but  industrious  and 
skillful  tillers  of  the  soil  and  possessed  some  of  the  arts  of 
civilization,  especially  a  knowledge  of  irrigation  and  con- 
struction In  wood,  brick  and  stone,  all  of  which  were  prac- 
ticed in  the  valley  of  the  Father  of  Rivers.  They  began  at 
an  early  period  to  erect  public  works  and  were  a  cultivated 
and  civilized  people  at  a  period  of  time  when  the  Asiatic 
people  were  for  the  most  part  wandering  tribes. 

From  whence  came  these  early  settlers  ?  Ethnologists  and 
anthropologists,  having  examined  a  large  number  of  skulls 
of  mummies,  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  Egyptians 
for  the  most  part  belonged  to  the  Caucasian  race.  It  is 
highly  probable  they  were  the  Immediate  descendants  of  the 
survivors  of  the  deluge.  Mazor,  the  Son  of  Ham,  may  have 
been  the  leader  of  the  first  colony  that  settled  on  the  Nile. 

Many  centuries  before  the  Christian  era,  some  people 
set  out  from  Asia,  journeying  westward,  crossed  either  the 
Isthmus  of  Suez  or  the  Red  Sea  and  entered  Africa  and 
founded  there  a  mighty  kingdom.  This  also  agrees  with 
what  Moses  states  in  the  table  of  nations,  given  by  this  emi- 


THE  EGYPTIANS  ii 

nent  historian,  "And  the  sons  of  Kush  and  Mizraim  and 
Phut  and  Canaan."  "Ham"  or  "Kahm"  is  the  same  as 
"Khem"  in  Egypt.  The  same  may  be  deduced  from  the 
Psalms,  "And  smote  all  the  first  born  in  Egypt.  The  chief 
of  their  strength  in  the  tabernacle  of  Ham,"  and  again, 
"Wondrous  works  in  the  land  of  Ham."  The  "Mizraim" 
nation  in  the  Table  of  Nations  is  "Egypt." 

There  is  an  ancient  tradition  of  their  own  which  fixes 
their  first  settlement  at  Abydos,  where  was  said  to  be  the 
tomb  of  Osiris,  who  is  probably  the  same  as  the  Mosaic 
"Mizraim,"  son  of  Ham.  At  this  ancient  town  is  also  said 
to  have  been  the  first  seat  of  the  earliest  king  "Menes,"  who 
afterwards  extended  his  power  into  lower  Egypt  and  es- 
tablished his  capital  at  Memphis. 

Those  familiar  with  the  location  of  Abydos,  agree  it  is 
the  place  where  a  tribe  crossing  from  Asia  would  be  sure  to 
effect  their  first  settlement.  This  also  accords  with  the  im- 
portance of  the  ark  or  sacred  boat  as  is  evidenced  by  the 
sculptures  on  the  magnificent  temples  erected  here  by  early 
Egyptian  kings.  Egyptologists  have  fixed  many  dates  for 
the  reign  of  this  king,  ranging  from  2400  to  5800  before 
Christ,  but  a  correct  chronology  is  at  present  impossible,  and 
only  approximate  data  can  be  given.  All  are  agreed  that 
"Menes"  was  the  first  historic  king  of  Egypt.  According 
to  Herodotus,  he  built  a  great  temple,  founded  the  city  of 
Memphis,  built  a  large  dyke  to  protect  the  city,  which  to 
this  day  protects  Gizeh  from  excessive  inundation.  He  was 
a  mighty  warrior  and  waged  war  with  the  Libyans. 

Among  the  linguistic  triumphs  achieved  by  the  scholars 
of  the  nineteenth  century,  the  mastery  of  the  Cuneiform  in- 
scription and  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics  by  their  decipher- 
ment, two  of  the  greatest  nations  of  antiquity  have  been  as- 
signed their  proper  place  amongst  the  nations  of  the  past 
and  their  history  has  been  unfolded  and  their  wisdom  and 
achievements  made  valuable  for  all  students  of  history. 

In  1799  an  artillery  officer  named  Boussard  discovered, 


12  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

while  digging  the  foundation  of  a  house  at  Ft.  Julian  near 
Rosetta,  a  large  black  stone,  since  called  the  "Rosetta  Stone" 
and  now  in  the  British  museum.  The  stone  is  approximately 
three  feet  long  by  two  feet  six  inches  wide,  and  contains  in- 
scriptions in  three  kinds  of  writing;  one  in  ancient  hiero- 
glyphics, one  in  the  language  of  the  people  and  one  in  Greek. 
This  discovery  furnished  the  key  for  the  scholars  to  unlock 
the  mysteries  of  the  ancient  Egyptian  language.  The  decree 
upon  this  stone  was  drawn  up  in  honor  of  King  Ptolemy,  about 
200  B.C.,  and  the  same  decree  was  written  in  three  different 
languages.  After  the  Greek  part  of  the  inscription  was  read, 
repeated  attempts  were  made  to  unravel  and  arrange  an 
alphabet  of  the  other  characters,  and  finally  success  crowned 
the  efforts  and  the  work  of  deciphering  the  Egyptian  hiero- 
glyphics was  accomplished  for  all  time  to  come.  It  opened 
the  door  to  solve  the  mysteries  of  ancient  Egjpt. 

It  is  almost  impossible  to  convey  an  idea  of  the  contri- 
bution made  to  civilization  by  the  ancient  Egyptians.  These 
people  were  the  originators  of  many  of  the  arts  and  sciences 
of  early  historic  times.  They  were  teachers  of  both  the 
Asiatics  and  the  Europeans,  and  many  of  the  arts  of  civili- 
zation attributed  to  the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans  existed 
ages  before  amongst  the  Egyptians.  Recent  years  have 
brought  to  light  much  of  the  scientific  knowledge  acquired 
by  these  ancient  people. 

The  Nile  River  exerted  a  remarkable  influence  on  the 
various  civilizations  of  Egypt  and  stimulated  physical  and 
intellectual  exertions  that  ranked  them,  with  the  Babylonians 
of  Asia,  as  the  most  famous  and  civilized  of  the  nations  of  an- 
tiquity. The  necessity  of  controlling  the  course  of  the  Nile 
and  utilizing  its  water  for  irrigation  taught  them  the  art 
of  river  engineering  and  land  surveying,  while  in  the  starry 
heavens  they  beheld  the  eternal  calendar  which  regulated 
the  approach  and  departure  of  the  inundation.  Thus  the 
river  gave  an  impulse  to  the  study  of  astronomy  and  as  each 
succeeding  year  left  all  land  marks  obliterated  and  made  it 


THE  EGYPTIANS  13 

necessary  to  measure  the  land  anew,  there  arose  amongst 
the  people  disputes  which  necessitated  the  establishing  of  laws 
and  enforcing  of  judicial  decisions.  The  Nile  thus  led  to 
the  foundation  of  social,  political  and  legal  order.  More- 
over the  Nile  afforded  a  convenient  route  for  the  transporta- 
tion of  building  materials  and  the  products  of  upper  Egypt, 
so  that  the  people  were  stimulated  in  the  construction  of 
vessels  with  oars  and  masts,  sails  and  cabins. 

Their  knowledge  of  Geometry  is  well  tested  by  architec- 
ture and  by  documents  in  a  good  state  of  preservation.  They 
possessed  great  mechanical  skill  in  cutting  the  vast  blocks 
used  in  their  buildings  and  in  transporting  them  long  dis- 
tances and  in  standing  some  erect.  For  example  the  Obe- 
lisks: there  being  a  total  of  fifty-five  of  these,  thirty-three 
standing  and  twenty-two  prostrate.  Twenty-seven  of  them 
are  made  of  hard  syenite  granite  and  some  of  them  weigh 
as  much  as  two  hundred  tons.  These  obelisks  are  the  crea- 
tion of  Egyptian  genius  which  all  nations  have  adopted  as 
the  finest  of  all  monumental  forms. 

They  were  experts  in  Astronomy,  as  is  ascertained  in  their 
observing  the  cycles  that  formed  the  basis  for  the  adjust- 
ment of  different  reckonings  of  time,  and  in  the  erection 
of  the  pyramids;  these  being  placed  so  accurately  north  and 
south. 

They  attained  high  proficiency  in  medicine  and  surgery 
and  anatomy.  They  understood  the  art  of  embalming  per- 
fectly and  records  show  that  during  the  period  of  thirteen 
centuries  there  were  more  than  five  hundred  million  Egyp- 
tians mummified,  many  of  which  are  preserved  in  a  perfect 
state  to  this  day. 

Dentistry  made  considerable  progress  as  is  evidenced  by 
mummies  found  at  Thebes  whose  teeth  were  filled  with  gold. 
Cuvier  found  incontestable  proof  that  a  fractured  bone  of 
a  bird  had  been  set  while  it  was  still  alive. 

Their  progress  in  chemistry  and  metallurgy  is  evidenced 
in  their  ability  to  harden  bronze  tools  with  which  they  cut 


14  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

the  granite,  and  the  manner  in  which  Moses  destroyed  the 
golden  calf. 

Of  the  various  arts,  architecture  claims  first  place.  They 
built  temples  unsurpassed  in  size  and  splendor.  These  were 
erected  not  to  contain  statues,  but  the  statues  were  to  adorn 
the  temples  of  which  they  were  a  part.  They  were  famil- 
iar with  the  importance  of  pillars,  columns  and  the  arch. 
The  walls  were  covered  with  sculpture  and  paintings  for 
decorative  purposes.  The  pyramids  may  justly  be  ranked 
as  one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the  world.  These  were 
erected  as  sepulchers  for  the  mummies  of  the  rulers  of  Egypt 
and  their  families. 

There  were  five  groups  of  pyramids  within  the  precincts  of 
the  necropolis  of  the  ancient  city  of  Memphis.  They  stand 
on  the  margin  of  the  plateau  of  the  Libyan  desert  in  a  line 
twenty  miles  in  length.  It  is  said  that  each  king  began  to 
build  a  pyramid  when  he  ascended  the  throne,  and  as  years 
rolled  along,  enlarged  it  by  an  addition  from  year  to  year 
during  his  reign.  The  size  of  the  monument,  therefore,  was 
in  proportion  to  the  length  of  the  king's  reign.  When  he 
died  the  work  was  completed  and  the  last  coat  finished.  The 
great  pyramid  of  Gizeh  covers  an  area  of  thirteen  acres.  It 
is  four  hundred  and  fifty-one  feet  high  and  seven  hundred  and 
fifty-five  feet  square  at  the  base.  Each  stone  contains  about 
forty  cubic  feet  and  there  are  two  million  three  hundred 
thousand  separate  stones  in  the  pyramid.  It  contains  more 
stone  than  any  single  building  ancient  or  modern.  It  con- 
tains stone  sufficient  to  build  a  wall  across  the  United  States 
six  feet  high  and  one  foot  thick.  It  is  claimed  it  required 
one  hundred  thousand  men  twenty  years  to  build  it.  This 
pyramid  was  opened  by  sacrilegious  robbers  during  various 
dynasties  and  occasionally  restored  only  to  be  opened  again. 
The  entrance  to  the  Pyramid  may  be  seen  on  the  north  side. 
It  is  through  a  small  passage  about  three  feet  square  and 
leads  to  three  chambers:  the  subterranean  chamber,  the 
Queen's  chamber  and  the  King's  chamber ;  each  of  these  has 


THE  EGYPTIANS  15 

a  diJBFerent  location.  The  King's  chamber  is  the  largest 
and  contains  a  huge  sarcophagus  but  the  mummy  is  gone.  It 
is  necessary  to  crawl  through  these  narrow  passages  over 
slippery  floors,  breathing  gaseous  atmosphere,  with  bats  fly- 
ing about,  but  the  investigation  and  knowledge  that  one  gains 
fully  pays  for  the  effort. 

The  ascent  of  the  Pyramid  is  fatiguing  though  it  can  be 
made  by  people  of  climbing  ability.  Once  upon  that  dizzy 
height  a  magnificent  panorama  is  spread  out  before  us.  There 
is  no  other  prospect  in  the  world  in  which  life  and  death, 
fertility  and  desolation  are  seen  in  such  marked  contrast. 
At  the  feet  of  the  Pyramid  the  sad-eyed  Sphinx,  cut  out  of 
solid  stone,  stands  as  a  monument  of  ages  past  and  gone.  To 
the  west  the  Libyan  desert,  an  immense  monotonous  stony 
table  land  nearly  a  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  Nile, 
with  neither  mountains  nor  valleys,  nor  any  trace  of  vol- 
canic formations.  To  the  south  pyramids  may  be  seen  rising 
from  the  rocky  and  sandy  plateau.  Away  to  the  south,  not 
far  from  the  site  of  Memphis,  can  be  discerned  the  famous 
steppe  Pyramid  of  Sakahro.  To  the  east  quaint  and  curious 
Cairo,  with  its  three  hundred  mosques  glittering  in  the  sun ; 
with  the  citadel  overhanging  the  city  from  an  elevation  of 
six  hundred  feet,  while  on  beyond  are  the  massive  Mokattam 
Hills.  To  the  north  of  Cairo  is  the  Delta  of  the  Nile  inter- 
spersed with  its  countless  channels  and  rivulets  winding 
about  like  threads;  while  to  the  south  of  the  city  the  river, 
with  stately  palms  rising  from  its  banks  may  be  seen  for 
scores  of  miles,  till  finally  like  a  silver  ribbon  it  is  lost  to 
view;  all  of  which,  added  to  the  wreck  of  empires,  makes  a 
radius  of  vision  sufl[icient  to  overwhelm  one's  soul. 

If  this  Pyramid  were  humanized  it  could  tell  you  it  had 
witnessed  dynasty  follow  dynasty,  each  with  the  same  in- 
evitable cycle  of  progress,  culmination,  decadence  and  death. 
It  could  tell  you  it  had  witnessed  the  glory  and  decline  of 
Memphis,  Thebes  and  Heliopolis;  the  building  of  the  tem- 
ples, tombs  and  obelisks;  the  advancing  Persian  hosts  led  on 


i6  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

by  Cambyses,  Darius  and  Xerxes  to  the  subjugation  of  Egypt 
to  Persia;  the  march  of  Alexander's  army  followed  by  the 
founding  of  Alexandria  and  the  power  of  the  Ptolemies. 
It  could  tell  you  of  the  visit  of  Abraham  and  Sarah  to  the 
court  of  Pharaoh;  of  the  coming  of  Joseph  and  his  exalta- 
tion to  power;  of  the  King's  welcome  to  the  Israelites,  fol- 
lowed by  their  bondage  to  the  Egyptians,  and  their  final  de- 
liverance effected  by  Moses;  of  the  protection  Egypt  gave  to 
Jesus  and  his  parents  from  the  wrath  of  Herod ;  of  the  intro- 
duction and  growth  of  Christianity;  later  on  the  flashing 
swords  and  devouring  flames  of  the  Mohammedans,  fol- 
lowed by  centuries  of  darkness,  pestilence  and  misery  under 
Turkish  dominion,  and  finally  the  occupation  by  the  French 
and  the  advent  of  the  indomitable  Anglo-Saxon  who  has 
brought  regeneration  to  Egypt.  It  could  speak  of  distin- 
guished authors,  generals,  emperors,  artists,  explorers,  as- 
tronomers and  students  who  have  come  from  afar  and  during 
all  ages,  to  weigh  its  bulk,  scale  its  height,  penetrate  its  in- 
terior, speculate  as  to  its  purpose,  marvel  as  to  its  endurance 
and  draw  inspiration  from  its  age  and  magnitude.  It  could 
tell  you  how  it  had  withstood  the  ravages  of  time,  the  storms 
of  ages,  the  depredation  of  robbers;  and  how  it  stands  to- 
day watching  the  working  of  a  new  race;  and  how  it  will 
continue  to  stand  as  a  monument  and  witness  of  a  king's 
desire  to  preserve  his  body,  perpetuate  his  name  and  immor- 
talize his  soul. 

They  had  experts  in  sculpture  who  were  able  to  produce 
accurate,  realistic  and  spirited  outlines  of  animals  and  birds 
both  in  form  and  movement.  The  painting  upon  the  plaster 
and  panels  was  practiced  by  them  2,000  years  before  Christ. 
They  painted  beautiful  designs  upon  the  walls  and  ceilings 
of  the  houses  and  tombs.  A  wall  painting  on  stucco  in  the 
Boulack  Museum  at  Cairo,  taken  from  an  early  Egyptian 
tomb,  is  said  to  be  the  earliest  painting  extant.  It  displays 
the  characteristics  of  the  old  Egyptian  art. 

They  were  expert  and  skillful  manufacturers.    They  were 


THE  EGYPTIANS  17 

wonderful  workers  in  gold  and  precious  stones,  as  is  evi- 
denced from  the  fine  jewels  dangling  from  the  ears  and 
around  the  necks  and  limbs  of  the  old  mummies. 

They  understood  the  art  of  weaving  white  linen  from  fine 
flax;  they  produced  valuable  fabric  that  found  its  way  to 
Palestine.  These  Egyptian  looms  were  also  famous  for  their 
fine  cotton  and  woolen  fabrics,  many  of  them  worked  in  pat- 
terns of  brilliant  colors,  some  beautifully  wrought  with 
needle,  some  striped  with  golden  threads  alternating  with  red 
as  a  border.  A  specimen  of  this  work  may  be  seen  in  the 
Louvre  at  Paris  and  also  in  Egypt  showing  various  pat- 
terns. Sir  G.  Wilkinson  states  they  had  a  secret  of  dying 
cloths  of  various  colors.  Many  of  the  patterns  were  bor- 
rowed by  the  Babylonians  and  the  Greeks. 

Long  before  the  Christian  era  potters  were  numerous  and 
the  wheel  and  forming  cup  and  other  processes  of  this  art 
were  in  use  and  are  prominent  on  the  monuments. 

The  Egyptians  were  glass  workers.  Their  art  of  glass- 
blowing  is  shown  by  glass  beads  inscribed  with  the  name  of 
the  queen  that  lived  more  than  1,200  years  before  Christ. 
They  produced  richly  colored  bottles  with  waving  lines 
and  some  inlaid  with  Mosaics.  Wilkinson  tells  us  that  this 
work  was  so  fine,  it  must  have  required  a  strong  magnifying 
power  to  put  the  minute  details,  such  as  feathers  and  hair, 
together. 

They  understood  the  art  of  engraving  and  embossing, 
as  may  be  seen  by  the  porcelain,  rich  in  color  and  inlaid  and 
studded  with  precious  stones. 

They  were  experts  in  manufacturing  fancy  ornaments. 
Beginning  with  their  beloved  Lotus  and  other  flowers  they 
proceeded  by  degrees  to  purely  imaginary  devices. 

Music  was  much  used  in  Egypt.  The  harp,  lyre,  flute, 
tambourine  and  cymbals  were  used  in  religious  services  in 
which  music  constituted  an  important  element,  as  well  as 
sacred  dancing  in  connection  with  their  ceremonies.  The 
dancing  of  the  Israelites  before  the  golden  calf  may  have 


i8  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

been  an  imitation  of  what  they  had  witnessed  in  Egypt.  This 
love  of  music  has  passed  down  during  the  succeeding  ages 
until  this  day  the  Egyptian  musicians  are  quite  numerous 
throughout  the  country. 

Agriculture  was  carried  on  quite  extensively  in  order  to 
support  the  teeming  population  that  settled  along  the  Nile, 
and  the  early  kings  were  much  occupied  with  works  of  em- 
bankment and  drainage  in  order  to  protect  the  land  from  ex- 
cessive overflow. 

The  Egyptians  were  a  literary  people.  The  inscriptions 
on  their  tombs  and  temples  and  many  papyri  of  a  religious 
and  historical  character  and  other  productions  have  been 
preserved  and  handed  down  to  us.  The  alphabet  that  af- 
fords us  the  means  of  expressing  phonetically  in  writing,  ex- 
isted in  its  primitive  form  in  Egypt.  These  products  of  the 
early  civilization  of  Egypt  give  evidence  of  the  people  hav- 
ing attained  a  high  degree  of  civilization  and  mental  cul- 
ture, and  to  them  we  are  indebted  for  either  the  beginning 
or  the  preservation  of  many  of  the  arts  and  sciences  of  mod- 
ern times. 

It  was  this  country,  so  rich  in  art  and  culture,  that  an  All 
Wise  Creator  selected  as  the  school  for  His  chosen  people. 
Herein  through  prosperity  and  adversity,  they  were  trained 
for  a  period  of  four  hundred  years,  and  Moses  their  leader, 
learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  Egypt,  was  chosen  to  be  their 
great  law-giver.  Without  detracting  from  the  inspiration  of 
Moses,  it  is  evident  that  most  of  his  literary  ability  and  ar- 
tistic fame  were  derived  from  the  Egyptians.  Be  it  said  to 
the  credit  of  Moses  that  the  Egyptian  idolatry  and  oppressive 
autocracy  were  eliminated  from  his  laws. 

At  a  later  period  Egypt  sheltered  the  Jews  from  Asiatic 
despots  and  afforded  the  means  of  reproducing  their  litera- 
ture in  one  of  the  noblest  languages  of  the  West.  It  shel- 
tered the  infant  Savior  and  the  prophecy  was  fulfilled  "Out 
of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  son." 

The  early  church  grew  and  prospered  in  Egypt  and  pro- 


THE  EGYPTIANS  19 

duced  many  able  writers,  whose  works  exercised  a  great  in- 
fluence on  the  subsequent  history  of  the  church.  Through 
the  downfall  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  the  spread  of  Mo- 
hammedanism, Egypt  declined,  and  the  valley  of  the  Nile, 
that  was  the  seat  of  the  highest  civilization  of  the  ancient 
world,  lapsed  into  gross  darkness;  and  fell  under  the  yoke 
of  the  people  who  were  barbarians  when  the  ancient  Egyp- 
tians were  enjoying  the  highest  civilization.  As  for  the 
future,  there  are  gleams  of  hope  that  Jehovah  will  return  to 
Egypt  and  that  Egypt  will  return  to  Jehovah  and  he  will 
heal  them,  a  prophecy  which  may  have  a  larger  fulfillment 
in  the  future  than  its  partial  fulfillment  in  the  long  ago. 

In  1 882  France  threw  all  responsibility  for  Egypt  on  Eng- 
land, and  it  left  to  Great  Britain  either  annexation,  an  abso- 
lute protectorate  or  temporary  occupation.  She  chose  the 
last  course,  and  during  the  great  European  War  England 
proclaimed  her  protectorate  over  Egypt.  England  has  taken 
hold  of  Egypt  with  a  will  and  is  now  doing  for  those  peo- 
ple what  French  lawyers,  French  engineers,  and  French  men 
of  learning  failed  to  do — regenerate  Egypt.  The  regenera- 
tion consists  of  a  complete  reorganization  of  the  government, 
in  an  effective  administration  of  justice,  in  the  placing  of 
each  province  under  the  authority  of  police,  in  a  new  system 
of  sanitation,  in  draining  the  large  cities,  in  reforming  the 
educational  system  or  rather  introducing  a  system  of  educa- 
tion, and  favoring  and  encouraging  Christian  missions  until 
there  is  great  hope  of  Egypt  becoming  thoroughly  Anglo- 
Saxon  and  Christian.  A  great  responsibility  rests  on  the 
British  nation  to  carry  forward  the  work  so  auspiciously 
begun,  which  divine  providence  has  thrust  upon  these  world 
civilizers. 

If  Egypt  is  to  become  free  and  happy,  her  people  must  be 
educated  for  the  capacity  of  self  government  and  freed  from 
interference  on  the  part  of  Turkey  and  other  aggressive  na- 
tions. 

Strange  that  the  people  who  were  amongst  the  first  to  re- 


20  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

ceive  the  Bible  are  now  amongst  those  who  need  it  most, 
and  be  it  said  to  the  credit  of  the  American  and  English  mis- 
sionaries, they  are  foremost  and  most  successful  in  their  mis- 
sionary work  in  Egypt,  and  in  quickening  the  nation  to  life 
and  in  preparing  the  Egyptians  to  join  in  the  onward  march 
of  civilization  and  Christianity. 

The  Egyptians  of  to-day  are  a  mixture  of  different  races, 
of  which  the  Copts  most  nearly  approach  the  ancient  peo- 
ples, best  represent  the  old  Egyptian  Christians  and  are  best 
prepared  to  take  the  lead.  The  Copts  are  now  being  brought 
under  the  inspiring  and  educating  influence  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  who  are  so  practical  and  successful  in  teaching,  en- 
couraging and  inspiring  the  people,  that  under  their  blessed 
leadership,  Egypt  may  yet  hold  up  her  head  in  the  hope  that 
redemption  draweth  nigh. 

"Wondrous  Egypt,  land  of  ancient  pomp  and  pride, 
Where  plenty  reigns  and  still  the  seasons  smile. 
Where  Beauty  walks  by  hoary  Ruin's  side, 
And  rolls,  rich  gift  of  God,  the  exhaustless  Nile." 


THE  ORIENTALS 

IN  the  study  of  the  beginning  of  civilization  amongst  the 
ancient  peoples,  we  must  not  look  with  contempt  upon 
their  attainments  in  art,  science  and  culture.  If  many 
things  from  the  modern  standpoint  appear  to  be  crude,  it 
must  be  remembered  that  the  first  steps  of  civilization  were 
hard  to  take,  but  each  succeeding  step  became  easier,  and  as 
empire  succeeded  empire,  it  enabled  each  succeeding  one  to 
raise  higher  the  structure  of  civilization  and  to  improve  it 
with  a  more  vigorous  intellect  and  with  a  deeper  religious 
instinct. 

Modern  excavations  and  keys  to  their  inscriptions  open 
up  to  us  the  treasures  of  the  early  civilizations  and  the  in- 
fluence of  Asiatic  art  and  culture  upon  the  European  civili- 
zation. As  modern  civilization  received  a  rich  inheritance 
from  Greece  and  Rome,  so  they  in  turn  received  valuable 
gifts  from  the  older  civilizations  of  the  East. 

There  is  a  close  connection  between  the  arts  of  Egypt, 
Assyria,  Babylonia  and  Persia  and  those  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
The  genius  of  the  Grecian  and  Roman  artists  enabled  them 
to  transform  and  improve  on  what  they  borrowed.  Fer- 
guson declared,  "Egypt  was  the  schoolmistress  from  whom 
the  ancient  world  borrowed  half  her  arts  and  sciences."  The 
nations  from  whom  we  are  the  descendants,  were  born  in 
Asia  and  out  of  her  they  brought  their  early  civilization. 
Rawlinson  asserts  in  his  "Ancient  Monarchies,"  "It  was 
from  Egypt  and  the  East  that  Greece  derived  her  architec- 
ture, her  sculpture  and  her  science,  her  philosophy,  her  mathe- 
matical knowledge — in  a  word  her  intellectual  life." 

The  researches  of  modern  scholarship  tend  to  confirm  the 

21 


22  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Hebrew  records  and  traditions  that  the  parent  nation  after 
the  deluge  dwelt  in  the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and  the 
Tigris  and  from  this  land  between  the  rivers  went  forth  those 
tribes  that  settled  in  Assyria,  Egypt,  China,  India,  Persia, 
Media  and  Phoenicia.  The  Babylonians  in  the  progress  of 
centuries  built  walled  cities  of  tremendous  size,  each  ruled 
by  a  Priest-king.  The  legendary  founder  of  Babylon  was 
Nimrod,  that  mighty  hunter  whose  exploits  are  set  forth 
in  the  Bible  and  also  celebrated  in  two  Babylonian  epochs, 
written  on  tablets  of  clay,  over  four  thousand  years  ago,  and 
legible  at  the  present  time. 

The  tower  of  Babel,  which  caused  the  dispersion  of  the 
human  race,  was  erected  at  an  unknown  date  in  Babylon.  It 
was  constructed  of  sundried  clay  and  was  above  six  hundred 
feet  in  height  and  crumbled  to  the  earth  soon  after  the  dis- 
persion. From  the  various  records  and  researches,  it  is 
evident  that  Babylon  was  peopled  by  several  kindred  races. 
The  oldest  of  these  were  the  Sumcrians  in  the  south  and 
the  Accadians  in  the  north.  These  people  were  of  Turanian 
origin  and  are  supposed  to  have  been  the  true  ancestors  of 
modern  Europe. 

The  Sumerians  invented  a  written  language,  the  hierogly- 
phics which  have  been  preserved  on  clay  tablets  from  the 
ruins  of  Nineveh.  They  contributed  much  to  that  early 
civilization:  they  laid  the  foundation  of  astromony;  they 
invented  a  calandar  of  twelve  months  constituting  the  solar 
year;  they  devised  a  system  of  weights  and  measures;  they 
were  experts  in  the  weaving  of  cloth,  delicate  linens,  muslins 
and  silks;  they  made  use  of  the  potter's  wheel  in  fashioning 
exquisite  vases  and  bowls;  they  drew  maps  and  had  a  table 
of  squares;  they  domesticated  the  horse,  cow,  goat,  dog  and 
other  animals;  they  selected  and  domesticated  edible  plants 
for  their  sustenance  which  suffice  for  the  sustenance  of  men 
to-day;  they  were  proficient  in  metallurgy  with  copper,  iron 
and  tin  and  were  the  first  to  discover  the  method  of  making 
bronze. 


THE  ORIENTALS  23 

Sargon  I,  a  Semitic  king,  was  the  first  great  historic  per- 
sonage that  conquered  the  priest-kings  of  Babylon  and  ex- 
tended his  sway  to  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean,  thus 
constituting  the  first  of  the  world's  great  empires  in  the  East. 
He  established  great  libraries  of  engraved  tablets,  many  of 
which  have  been  unearthed  in  modern  times  in  Nineveh. 
Later  on,  about  2000  B.  C,  Hammurabi,  the  Babylonian 
Moses,  united  Assyria  to  Babylon  and  established  a  vast 
empire  whose  seat  was  in  Babylon.  He  rendered  a  valuable 
service  to  the  ancient  world  and  devised  a  code  of  laws, 
the  first  of  the  kind  recorded.  This  code  was  discovered  in 
1902  by  French  excavators  in  Elam,  and  was  in  use  in  the 
East  for  upwards  of  two  thousand  years.  This  ancient  code 
fixed  the  scale  of  wages,  fees,  prices  for  carpenters,  brick- 
makers,  tailors,  surgeons  and  landlords;  explained  in  detail 
the  rights  and  duties  of  husbands  and  wives,  masters  and 
slaves,  tenants,  gardeners  and  merchants;  defined  punish- 
ments, "a  limb  for  a  limb,"  "a  tooth  for  a  tooth"  and  "an 
eye  for  an  eye." 

It  is  not  within  the  scope  of  this  volume  to  deal  at 
length  with  these  ancient  monarchies  and  to  trace  their 
movements  and  changes  from  century  to  century.  We 
shall  therefore  confine  the  remainder  of  our  article  to  the 
Babylonian  monarchy  of  a  later  date,  with  Nebuchadnezzar 
the  greatest  and  perhaps  the  most  powerful  king  of  Baby- 
lonia. With  the  energy  of  Napoleon  he  conducted  many 
brilliant  campaigns,  superintended  gigantic  movements,  that 
made  Babylon  one  of  the  wonders  of  the  world  and  caused 
her  name  to  pass  into  history  and  literature  as  the  symbol  of 
power  and  magnificence.  He  waged  war  with  nearly  every 
nation  in  Western  Asia  and  rivaled  the  Egyptian  rulers 
in  executing  enormous  works  requiring  the  labor  of  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  men  and  millions  of  dollars.  He  repaired 
and  completed  the  walls  of  Babylon,  the  outer  line  being 
fifty-six  miles  in  circumference,  the  wall  being  more  than 
three  hundred  feet  in  height  and  surrounded  with  a  moat 


24  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

proportionate  in  depth  and  width  to  the  elevation  and  width 
of  the  walls. 

He  constructed  the  royal  palace  and  built  vast  quays  along 
the  River  Euphrates,  and  gigantic  reservoirs  and  canals. 
He  built  the  hanging  gardens,  which  acquired  from  the  Gre- 
cian writers  the  appellation  of  "one  of  the  wonders  of  the 
world."  It  is  said  that  Nebuchadnezzar  constructed  them 
in  compliance  with  the  wish  of  his  queen  to  possess  elevated 
groves,  such  as  she  had  enjoyed  in  the  hills  of  her  native 
country.  Babylon  was  level,  and  to  accomplish  so  extrava- 
gant a  desire,  an  artificial  mountain  was  raised  four  hundred 
feet  on  each  side,  with  terraces,  one  above  the  other,  to  a 
height  that  overtopped  the  walls  of  the  city.  The  ascent 
from  terrace  to  terrace  was  made  by  flights  of  steps.  On  the 
walls  were  spread  beds  of  matting,  then  a  thick  layer  of 
bitumen,  after  which  came  two  courses  of  brick  which  were 
covered  with  lead.  The  earth  was  heaped  on  this  platform 
and  in  order  to  admit  the  roots  of  large  trees,  hollow  piers 
were  built  and  filled  with  mould.  Water  was  drawn  up 
from  the  river  Euphrates  by  means  of  machinery  for  the 
purpose  of  irrigation.  It  is  said  that  it  had  the  appearance  of 
a  forest  overhanging  mountains.  When  all  was  completed, 
Babylon  doubtless  was  the  greatest  city  in  all  the  world. 
So  great,  that  after  its  capture  by  Alexander  and  final  down- 
fall, four  great  capitals  were  built  out  of  its  remains — one 
by  the  Greeks,  one  by  the  Persians,  one  by  the  Parthians  and 
one  by  the  Caliphs,  besides  towns  and  villages  without  num- 
ber, the  materials  being  transported  along  the  rivers  and 
canals. 

In  addition  to  these  works,  he  repaired  almost  every  city 
and  temple  throughout  the  entire  country  over  which  he 
ruled.  The  Jews  having  been  conquered  by  this  Oriental 
monarch,  arose  in  frequent  rebellions,  and  after  having  been 
subdued  four  times,  the  temple  was  stripped  of  its  sacred 
vessels  of  silver  and  gold  which  were  carried  away  into 
Babylon,  and  the  people  numbering  many  thousands,  save 


THE  ORIENTALS  25 

a    miserable    remnant,    were    also    carried    into    captivity. 

Zedekiah,  under  whom  the  last  revolt  took  place,  after 
witnessing  the  slaying  of  his  son,  had  his  own  eyes  put  out. 
During  the  reign  of  Nabonidas,  one  of  the  successors  of 
Nebuchadnezzar,  Babylon  was  besieged  and  captured  by  the 
great  Persian  general  Cyrus.  It  is  doubtful  if  Cyrus  would 
have  been  able  to  reduce  the  city  to  submission,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  gross  neglect,  fancied  security  and  bacchanalian 
feasts  of  Belshazzar,  the  son  of  Nabonidas  and  associated 
with  him  in  the  government.  The  river  gates  that  led  into 
the  city  were  left  open  or  improperly  guarded,  and  at  the 
dead  of  night  when  the  young  king  and  his  court  were  giving 
themselves  to  song  and  revelry;  during  the  great  Babylon- 
ian feast,  Cyrus,  who  had  previously  dug  great  channels, 
turned  the  course  of  the  Euphrates  and  then  led  his  troops 
along  the  river  bed  until  they  arrived  within  the  ramparts 
of  the  great  city.  The  cry  of  alarm  ran  along  the  avenues 
until  it  fell  upon  the  afFrighted  ears  of  the  revelers  of  the 
great  palace  and  the  terror  was  increased  by  a  supernatural 
writing  on  the  wall,  *'Mene,  Mene,  Tekel,  Upharsin,"  which 
Daniel  the  prophet  interpreted  as  meaning,  "God  hath  num- 
bered thy  kingdom  and  finished  it.  Thou  art  weighed  in  the 
balances  and  found  wanting.  Thy  kingdom  is  divided  and 
given  to  the  Medes  and  Persians;"  and  that  night  Bel- 
shazzar the  king  was  slain. 

Cyrus,  the  great  Persian  general,  the  greatest  of  all  Eastern 
conquerors,  consolidated  a  number  of  provinces  and  kingdoms 
into  one  grand  empire,  commonly  known  as  the  Persian  or 
Medo-Persian.  It  embraced  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven 
states  or  provinces,  which  included  all  the  countries  from  the 
Indus  to  the  Mediterranean  and  from  the  Black  and  Caspian 
Seas  on  the  north  to  the  Indian  Ocean  on  the  south;  an 
empire  which  included  some  of  the  most  magnificent  cities 
of  the  world,  cities  unrivaled  in  wealth,  in  beauty,  in  splendor 
and  fortifications. 

Cyrus,  notwithstanding  his  seeming  love  for  war  and  con- 


26  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

quest,  possessed  a  kindly  and  generous  disposition.  Almost 
universal  testimony  has  ascribed  to  him  the  purest  and  most 
beneficent  character  of  any  Eastern  monarch.  Indeed  some 
have  exalted  him  to  be  the  prototype  and  fore-runner  of 
Christ.  Upon  the  capture  of  Babylon  he  set  free  the  Hebrews, 
whom  the  Babylonians  had  held  in  long  captivity,  and  aided 
them  in  rebuilding  Jerusalem  and  the  temple,  which  had  been 
sacked  and  burned  by  Nebuchadnezzar.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Darius  and  Xerxes.  The  latter  led  a  vast  army  of  three 
million  soldiers  besides  a  great  number  of  attendants  and 
slaves  into  Attica  and  laid  Athens  into  ruins,  but  his  fleet  was 
cut  to  pieces  by  the  Grecian  ships.  He  made  a  precipitated 
trip  back  to  his  capital  Susa,  where  he  dwelt  in  his  palace, 
which,  including  the  treasures,  cost  the  enormous  sum  of 
sixty  million  dollars. 

The  Bible  story  of  Esther  throws  a  vivid  light  upon  the 
Persians,  for  undoubtedly  the  Ahasuerus  of  the  Hebrews  is 
the  Xerxes  of  the  Persians.  This  monarch  finally  fell  a 
victim  to  palace  intrigue  and  was  slain  in  his  own  chamber 
and  with  him  fell  the  power  and  supremacy  of  the  Persian 
kingdom. 

Alexander,  the  son  of  Philip  of  Macedonia,  was  the 
destined  destroyer  of  the  Persian  Empire.  In  the  three 
great  battles  of  Granicus,  Isus  and  Arbela,  the  fate  of  the 
Persians  was  decided.  When  Alexander  was  pushing  in  close 
pursuit  of  Darius,  the  third  and  last  of  the  Persian  Kings, 
he  came  upon  the  body  of  the  murdered  king,  who  had  been 
treacherously  assassinated  by  one  of  his  own  generals.  He 
burst  into  tears  and  covering  the  remains  with  his  own 
mantle,  said,  ''With  this  pathetic  scene  closes  the  story  of 
the  Persian  Empire." 

These  great  monarchs  of  the  ancients  left  an  impression 
upon  the  world's  history  and  civilization  that  will  never  be 
erased.  No  student  of  history  can  believe  that  these  great 
empires  that  existed  so  many  years  before  Christ  were 
without    a   purpose,    that    these    great   conquerors,    though 


THE  ORIENTALS  27 

possessed  of  ignoble  motives,  failed  to  make  a  contribution 
to  civilization.  These  Oriental  empires  seem  to  have  served 
a  four-fold  purpose  to  preserve  and  carry  forward  the  achiev- 
ments  in  the  arts,  sciences  and  philosophies  of  the  Oriental 
vi^orld  and  transmit  them,  principally  through  Greece  and 
Rome,  to  the  Western  World,  to  prove  the  insufficiency  of 
material  power,  riches,  grandeur,  luxury  and  magnificence  to 
satisfy  and  save  man. 

It  appears  also  to  have  been  their  purpose  to  furnish  an 
agency  for  the  Jewish  dispersion  and  thereby  disseminate  the 
germs  of  the  world  religion.  The  Jews,  having  been  con- 
quered by  these  Oriental  monarchs,  rose  in  frequent  rebellion, 
and  therefore  made  it  necessary  for  the  warlike  monarchs  to 
conquer  them,  overrun  their  country  and  carry  them  into 
captivity.  Thus  at  one  time  more  than  two  hundred  thousand 
Jews  were  carried  into  captivity  and  the  ten  tribes  were 
scattered  over  the  Eastern  world,  never  again  to  return  to 
Palestine.  The  Jews  exerted  a  great  influence  over  the 
heathen  world  through  their  dispersion.  They  placed  their 
religion  first  and  by  so  doing  scattered  the  seeds  of  it  through- 
out the  Orient.  That  the  Jews  became  prominent  may  be  in- 
ferred from  the  fact  that  a  Jew  was  the  prime  minister  of 
Xerxes,  another  Jew  the  cup  bearer,  and  a  Jewess  the  wife. 
They  must  have  enjoyed  many  privileges  in  their  new  home, 
for  when  they  were  granted  permission  to  return  to  their 
native  land,  the  majority  of  them  refused  to  go.  Jewish 
colonies  in  the  far  East  began  at  the  time  of  this  dispersion 
and  continued  down  to  the  days  of  the  Apostles. 

Another  purpose  of  these  monarchs  seems  to  have  been  to 
chastise  the  Jews  and  cure  them  of  their  idolatry.  Back  in 
the  time  of  Solomon  the  descendants  of  Abraham  began  to 
worship  idols.  Their  idolatry  was  introduced  from  other  na- 
tions and  idols  were  set  up  in  the  Holy  City  and  through- 
out the  Holy  Land.  This  idolatry  continued  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent  until  the  Jews  were  carried  into  captivity, 
at  which  time  they  saw  so  much  idolatry  among  the  pagans 


28  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

and  the  evils  resulting  therefrom  that  they  were  forever 
cured  of  it,  and  from  the  time  of  their  captivity  wt  never 
again  hear  of  them  w^orshiping  idols. 

After  the  seeds  of  their  religion  had  been  sown  among  the 
Orientals,  Cyrus,  the  great  general  and  king,  sent  back  to 
Palestine  thousands  of  them  with  presents  to  erect  their 
sacred  temple  and  to  rebuild  their  sacred  city.  This  was  a 
great  boon  to  humanity,  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  at  that 
time  to  their  capital  and  country,  and  the  rebuilding  of  their 
temple  and  their  city,  thus  enabling  them  to  contribute 
their  part  to  the  fulfillment  of  prophecy  and  to  the  prepara- 
tion for  the  coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  whose  King 
would  rescue  the  world  from  decay,  and  with  his  coming 
bring  a  new  spiritual  life  into  humanity  and  give  it  a  new 
start  toward  its  distant  and  perfect  goal. 


THE  HEBREWS 

THE  ancient  Hebrews  made  no  contribution  to  science, 
made  little  or  no  advancement  in  architecture  and  did 
comparatively  nothing  in  sculpture,  as  their  religion  forbade 
them  to  make  graven  images.  Their  mission  was  to  teach 
religion.  As  Humboldt  calls  it,  "a  talent  for  religion."  In 
this  respect  they  have  been  the  teachers  of  the  world.  Their 
literature,  which  is  of  a  purely  religious  character,  is  contained 
in  the  sacred  books  of  the  Old  Testament. 

These  writings,  patriarchal  traditions,  laws,  histories, 
dramas,  poems,  prophecies,  and  personal  narratives  blend  in 
one  beautiful  mosaic,  that  pictures  in  terse  and  beautiful 
language,  their  various  calamities,  experiences,  conflicts  and 
deliverances.  They  had  gone  forth  from  the  valley  of 
Euphrates  and  had  Abraham  of  Ur  of  Chaldea  for  their 
father.  They  were  God's  chosen  people.  Like  a  lamb  in  the 
midst  of  wolves,  they  kept  alive  the  idea  of  one  God  amongst 
the  adulterous  nations  of  the  earth.  Their  religion  was  a 
pure  Monotheism,  taught  by  a  long  line  of  holy  men,  patri- 
archs, law  givers,  prophets,  priests  and  scribes. 

They  were  the  depositories  of  the  knowledge  of  the  one 
only  God.  From  the  time  of  Abraham,  to  the  season  of  their 
bondage  in  Egypt;  from  the  crossing  of  the  Red  Sea,  to  the 
uniting  of  the  tribes  in  one  grand  kingdom  under  David; 
from  David  to  the  carrying  away  of  the  Jews  into  captivity; 
and  from  the  captivity  to  Christ,  their  distinguishing  feature 
was  religion.  Their  belief  in  God  was  written  on  tablets  of 
stone,  was  enshrined  in  symbols  and  ceremonies,  was  im- 
pressed upon  their  hearts,  was  taught  their  children  and 
children's  children.     Everything  in  their  history  was  con- 

29 


30  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

nected  with  a  revealed  religion ;  their  festivals  and  sacrifices, 
their  collective  and  private  life,  their  poetry  and  their  songs, 
their  heroes  and  their  worship,  their  homes  and  their  employ- 
ments were  all  touched  by  their  religion. 

The  will  of  God  was  their  motive;  the  will  of  God  was 
their  support;  the  will  of  God  was  the  power  which  raised 
them  above  their  weakness.  They  felt  the  keenness  of  their 
sins,  and  in  God  there  was  hope.  When  they  were  carried 
into  captivity,  God  was  their  hope.  Their  government  was 
a  theocracy  and  Jehovah  was  the  ruler.  When  a  king  was 
set  up,  he  was  only  a  visible  representative  of  the  invisible 
King.  Their  prophets  were  considered  as  direct  messengers 
of  God.  Their  literature  was  of  the  most  religious  character. 
For  ages,  their  conceptions  of  God  were  crude,  but  through 
much  training  and  providential  lessons,  they  finally  conceived 
of  God  as  one  eternal,  holy  and  perfect  being. 

Their  conception  of  God  has  formed  the  foundation  of  the 
highest  civilization  of  the  earth.  Faith  in  God  was  their 
religion  and  the  one  characteristic  of  their  civilization.  Their 
prophecies  and  symbols  directed  them  to  some  one  who  was 
to  come  from  on  high  to  set  up  a  kingdom  that  would  have 
no  end.  Abraham  was  called  from  his  native  land,  and  it  was 
revealed  to  him  that  all  families  of  the  earth  should  be  blessed 
through  his  seed.  Moses  promised  that  God  would  raise  up 
among  them,  one  like  unto  himself,  that  would  rule  over 
the  people  forever.  David's  keen  eye  pierced  the  future  and 
he  sang  of  the  coming  of  King  Emanuel.  The  prophets  de- 
clared that  when  this  king  came,  a  new  covenant  would  be 
made  with  the  house  of  Israel  and  the  law  would  go  forth 
from  Jerusalem  and  the  Word  of  God  from  the  Holy  City. 
And  while  other  nations  grew  weary  of  their  gods  and  were 
without  anything  in  their  religion  to  satisfy  the  cravings  of 
their  nature,  the  Jews  continued  with  an  unabating  attach- 
ment to  their  sacred  institutions  and  to  the  fixing  of  their 
eyes  upon  the  Holy  One  that  was  to  come. 

The  idea  of  God,  the  necessity  of  worshiping  Him,  and 


THE  HEBREWS  31 

the  expectation  of  the  Deliverer,  they  carried  with  them 
everywhere  they  went,  to  the  shores  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  to  the 
Indus,  to  the  banks  of  the  Euphrates,  to  the  borders  of 
China,  to  the  plains  of  Phoenicia  and  Syria,  and  to  the  islands 
of  the  sea,  to  the  colonies  they  planted  in  Alexandria,  to  the 
capital  of  Egypt,  and  to  the  coast  towns  of  southern  Europe. 
Everywhere  they  went,  they  built  their  synagogues,  read  the 
law  of  Moses,  sang  the  psalms  of  David,  and  delighted  in 
the  predictions  of  the  prophets.  Everywhere  they  went  they 
founded  congregations  and  made  proselytes.  Everywhere  they 
went  they  told  the  story  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob — the 
God  who  delivered  them  from  the  Egyptian  bondage,  the  God 
who  gave  the  law  on  Mount  Sinai,  the  God  who  had  pre- 
served them  and  had  promised  to  be  their  refuge  and  help  in 
time  of  trouble.  Everywhere,  for  a  period  of  more  than  fif- 
teen hundred  years,  they  kept  alive  their  doctrine  concern- 
ing the  true  God,  and  for  a  period  of  more  than  fifteen 
hundred  years,  they  taught  their  doctrines  and  prophecies 
throughout  all  the  civilized  nations  of  the  earth. 

Their  religion,  so  ancient  in  history,  had  identified  with 
it  a  galaxy  of  heroes  unequaled  by  any  other  ancient  people. 
Their  achievements  had  filled  the  world  with  wonder;  their 
literature  was  most  majestic  and  charming;  their  commerce 
was  one  of  universal  prosperity,  and  their  religion  was  one 
of  tireless  proselyting;  their  mission  was  to  Judaize  the 
world.     To  them,  all  other  people  were  dogs  and  heathen. 

They  claimed  to  have  had  the  true  and  only  succession, 
and  what  they  touched  and  consecrated  was  clean.  Their 
leaders  were  sectarian,  dogmatic  and  high  tempered.  They 
boasted  of  their  ancient  history,  their  beautiful  temple,  their 
elaborate  ritual  and  their  silvery-tongued  Levites  that  made 
the  very  welkin  ring  with  impassioned  songs  and  psalms. 
They  served  their  purpose;  they  preserved  the  sacred  scrip- 
tures, kept  their  annual  feasts  and  kept  alive  faith  in  the 
true  and  living  God  until  the  fullness  of  time  had  come. 
But  as  their  religion  pertained  largely  to  temporal  affairs 


32  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

and  blessing,  they  looked  for  a  deliverer  who  would  eject 
the  Romans,  establish  an  earthly  kingdom  and  reign  in  glory. 

No  wonder  they  could  not  believe  that  the  babe  in  the 
manager  at  Bethlehem;  the  man  of  sorrows  at  the  tomb  of 
Lazarus,  and  the  Jesus  of  Nazareth  on  Calvary's  cross  was 
the  promised  Messiah  of  whom  David  sang  and  Isaiah  pro- 
phesied ;  yet  out  of  their  old  and  exclusive  religion,  grew  the 
Christian  faith  and  the  New  Testament,  which  is  better  un- 
derstood by  a  knowledge  of  the  Jewish  faith  and  the  Old 
Testament.  The  old  is  transformed  and  spiritualized  by 
reading  the  life  and  teachings  of  the  Savior  of  men  who  spake 
as  never  man  spake  and  who  brought  God  into  human  life 
with  a  force  and  intensity  never  known  before ;  who  brought 
life  and  immortality  to  light  through  His  gospel;  made  life 
worth  living,  rekindled  wnthin  the  heart  the  hope  and  con- 
sciousness of  the  Eternal,  and  came  as  "a  hiding  place  from 
the  wind,  a  covert  in  the  tempest,  rivers  of  water  in  the  dry 
place,  and  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land." 

His  coming  was  unquestionably  the  greatest  event  in  the 
history  of  the  world.  The  events  and  movements  in  the 
past  were  preparatory  to  it,  the  prophecies  of  the  Jews  cen- 
tered in  His  coming.  Prophets,  priests  and  kings  longed  to 
see  Him  and  hear  Him.  His  coming  was  a  dividing  line  be- 
tween the  old  and  the  new  civilization.  His  coming  furnished 
the  solution  for  the  great  problems  of  life,  death  and  eternity. 
His  appearance  amongst  men  gave  them  the  high  ideal  of 
perfect  manhood,  and  a  demonstration  of  God's  love  for 
humanity;  His  coming  lifted  nations  from  their  hinges  and 
changed  the  course  of  history.  Without  the  learning  of 
universities ;  without  an  army,  and  without  writing  books  and 
without  adopting  the  methods  used  by  leaders  of  men,  he 
established  a  kingdom  of  love,  joy  and  righteousness  that 
shall  endure  until  the  end  of  time. 


THE  GRECIANS 

THE  Greeks  had  a  valuable  contribution  to  make  to  civili- 
zation. The  scattering  of  the  nations  of  the  East  re- 
sulted in  such  divergencies  of  speech  that  languages  and 
dialects  were  multiplied  until  people  of  the  same  origin  no 
longer  understood  each  other.  There  was  need,  therefore, 
of  a  common  medium  of  communication.  The  Hebrew 
was  a  majestic  language,  yet  it  was  not  so  well  adapted  to 
become  a  world  language  as  the  Greek. 

The  Greek  language  was  the  most  perfect  of  the  ancient 
languages;  it  was  the  richest  and  the  most  delicate;  it  was 
the  best  adapted  to  the  expression  of  the  highest  thought  of 
the  intellect  and  the  deepest  feelings  of  the  heart;  it  was 
the  best  adapted  to  be  the  tongue  for  Christ  and  the  apostles 
to  teach  all  nations.  It  was  no  accident,  therefore,  that  the 
evangelists  and  apostles  wrote  the  epistles  in  the  Greek 
tongue. 

In  order  that  this  language  might  be  spoken  throughout 
the  world  at  the  advent  of  Christ,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
Greeks  be  great  colonizers.  The  small  territory  which  they 
originally  occupied,  together  with  its  large  coast  line,  helped 
to  make  the  inhabitants  explorers,  adventurers,  travelers, 
traders  and  colonizers;  therefore,  at  an  early  period  of  history, 
they  were  found  traversing  seas  and  lands.  Miletus  became 
the  mother  of  three  hundred  towns.  Alexander  and  his 
victorious  army  marched  throughout  the  East  and  planted 
colonies,  founded  seventy  cities,  encouraged  intermarriages  of 
races  and  everywhere  left  Greek  civilization  in  their  wake. 
These  Greeks,  like  the  modern  English,  carried  their  arts, 
literature,  philosophy,  amusements,  mythology  and  language 

33 


34  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

with  them  and  gave  them  to  one  half  the  people  of  the  globe. 
In  their  forward  march  they  penetrated  the  far  East  and 
conquered  the  Orientals,  from  whom  they  learned  much 
about  a  civilization  far  more  ancient  than  the  Grecian.  There 
was  a  fusion  of  the  East  and  the  West.  Two  modes  of 
thought  and  two  civilizations  came  into  direct  contact. 
The  philosopher  of  the  West  met  the  Magi  and  the  scribe 
of  the  East,  and  to  some  extent  they  coalesced.  The  culture 
of  Platonism,  the  monotheism  of  Judaism  and  the  idolatry  of 
the  Persians  came  into  contact  and  each  exerted  an  influence 
on  the  other.  At  Alexandria,  the  Septuagint,  or  Greek  ver- 
sion of  the  Old  Testament  Scriptures,  was  made  three  cen- 
turies before  the  advent  of  Christ. 

As  the  result  of  this  colonizing  power  of  the  Greeks, 
separate  peoples  were  united,  new  cities  built,  new  lines  of 
communication  opened,  a  new  culture  was  imparted  to  each 
civilization  and  a  new  language  spoken. 

The  Greeks  also  demonstrated  for  all  time  to  come,  the 
insufficiency  of  human  reason  when  taxed  to  its  utmost  limit, 
to  save  a  man  from  sin  and  vice.  The  Greeks  did  every- 
thing for  man  that  could  be  done  by  a  purely  intellectual 
civilization.  The  Grecian  civilization  w^as  a  magnificent 
garden  in  which  the  beautiful,  the  ideal  and  intellectual  were 
cultivated  with  the  greatest  care,  where  the  reason  of  man 
soared  to  its  loftiest  heights,  until  it  was  lost  in  speculation 
and  subtle  niceties.  From  this  well  tilled  soil,  grew  and 
blossomed  Greek  philosophies  whose  deductions  were  carried 
to  their  utmost  limit :  poetry  from  whose  fragrance  the  poets 
of  all  ages  have  drawn  their  sweetness;  architecture,  which 
has  ever  been  the  marvel  of  the  world;  eloquence,  whose 
unrivaled  climaxes  still  ring  in  our  ears;  sculpture,  to  whose 
divine  beauty  our  boasted  age  bows  in  admiring  worship; 
mathematics,  whose  intricate  problems  the  world  is  still 
solving. 

In  literature  they  surpassed  all  the  people  of  antiquity;  in 
art  and  architecture,  they  are  still  teachers  of  the  world. 


THE  GRECIANS  35 

Their  great  travelers  imparted  to  their  countrymen  the 
knowledge  they  had  acquired  in  other  lands ;  here  were  scien- 
tists versed  in  the  history  of  plants  and  animals;  here  were 
astronomers  observing  the  movements  of  the  heavenly  bodies  ; 
here  were  theologians  inquiring  into  the  nature  and  im- 
mortality of  the  soul;  here,  were  the  greatest  schools 
and  the  greatest  teachers  on  earth;  here  were  Greek  poets, 
historians,  dramatists,  mathematicians,  astronomers,  sculp- 
tors, orators  and  statesmen;  and  to  these  Grecian  schools 
and  teachers,  came  the  youth  and  age  from  all  nations 
to  quench  their  thirst  for  knowledge  at  the  fountain 
of  Grecian  lore;  and  notwithstanding  these  great  tri- 
umphs of  the  human  mind,  the  civilization  became  cor- 
rupt, and  finally,  as  degraded  as  any  into  which  man  has 
ever  fallen.  Their  philosophies,  arts  and  literature  arose, 
shone,  grew  dim  and  passed  into  darkness.  Their  amuse- 
ments became  frivolous  and  degraded.  The  nation  was  re- 
public only  in  name.  The  Greek  State  rested  on  slave-labor. 
The  slaves  had  no  rights.  Mechanics  could  not  be  citizens. 
In  Athens,  for  example,  there  were  only  twenty  thousand 
citizens  and  four  hundred  thousand  slaves.  When  the  Greek, 
therefore,  spoke  of  the  good  of  the  whole  community,  he 
meant  only  the  good  of  the  small  minority  who  had  political 
rights  and  were  citizens.  Their  rulers  became  cruel  and 
tyrannical.  Their  great  conquerors  quarreled  between  them- 
selves and  waged  war  upon  one  another  until  their  political 
integrity  was  finally  lost. 

They  considered  those  of  another  race  as  Barbarians,  whose 
cities  might  be  plundered,  men  slain,  women  and  children 
sold  into  slavery  and  their  property  confiscated.  Their  phil- 
osophers became  mere  sophists.  Their  women  were  held  in 
awful  subjection  to  men,  did  menial  work,  worshiped  no 
gods  save  those  prescribed  by  their  husbands;  some  lived  in 
seclusion,  and  some  lived  in  awful  profligacy;  Demosthenes 
said,  "We  have  wives  to  bear  us  children  and  heterae  for 
our  pleasure." 


36  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Their  gods  and  goddesses  were  myths  or  magnified  human 
beings,  possessing  vices  as  well  as  virtues.  Many  of  them 
were  monsters.  Vice  was  the  handmaid  of  religion.  Their 
temples  were  supported  by  the  hire  of  prostitution.  Their 
oracles  were  founded  on  superstition  and  perpetuated  by 
deception  and  fraud.  Death  was  a  calamity  and  their  future 
was  one  of  darkness. 

The  Greeks,  notwithstanding  their  valuable  contributions 
to  civilization,  demonstrated  for  all  time  to  come  that  culture 
alone  will  not  save  the  human  race  from  sin,  vice  and  crime 
and  will  give  no  assurance  to  the  endurance  of  a  nation's 
existence. 

Their  intellectual  powers  needed  redemption  from  above. 
No  wonder  Socrates,  the  noblest  of  all  the  philosophers,  de- 
clared they  would  have  to  wait  until  God  saw  fit  to  send  them 
someone  to  teach  them  how  to  worship  Him  and  how  to  live. 
Strange  prophecy  for  a  pagan  philosopher.  But  in  the  full- 
ness of  time,  God  sent  his  Son  who  linked  the  human  and 
the  divine  in  a  unity  of  experience  that  will  never  be  dis- 
solved, and  designed  that  the  gospel  of  Christ  should  be 
first  preached  throughout  the  civilized  world  in  the  Grecian 
language,  which  at  that  time  was  the  common  vernacular  of 
the  people. 


THE  ROMANS 

THE  Romans  made  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  civili- 
zation of  the  world.  The  Roman  Empire  was  the  most 
extensive  in  territory,  its  population  the  greatest  and  the 
government  the  most  powerful  of  all  the  ancient  nations. 

The  Roman  civilization  was  one  of  military  power.  It 
has  appropriately  been  called  "The  Iron  Kingdom."  There 
were  skillful  and  resourceful  generals  and  trained  veterans 
that  constituted  an  army  that  could  withstand  the  allied 
armies  of  all  the  world.  The  Romans  sought  universal  con- 
quest and  permanent  occupation.  Strength  and  organization 
characterized  their  advance.  By  the  power  of  her  army 
Rome  defeated  the  Carthaginians,  humbled  the  Egyptians, 
conquered  the  Syrians,  subdued  Greece,  overran  Gaul,  made 
Britain  tributary,  and  the  rivers  of  the  world  roll  along  her 
great  victories.  The  Roman  Legions  went  everywhere,  pur- 
sued, disarmed  and  conquered  the  peoples  of  the  earth,  uni- 
fying and  blending  them  together  into  one  mighty  empire. 

The  Roman  civilization  was  a  legal  one.  Her  work  as 
expressed  by  one  of  her  own  writers  was,  "To  rule  nations." 
The  idea  of  law  grew  up  with  the  Romans.  They  carried 
it  with  them  everywhere  they  went.  When  their  irresistible 
army  opened  up  the  way,  their  tribunals  of  justice  followed; 
and  so  they  gave  law,  appointed  judges  and  governors  and 
enforced  obedience  throughout  their  great  empire.  So  much 
attention  was  paid  to  the  subject  of  law,  and  the  experience  of 
centuries  being  incorporated  therein,  that  Roman  law  became 
the  foundation  of  jurisprudence  for  the  civilized  nations  of 
the  world.  It  has  greatly  influenced  all  the  legal  systems 
of  modern  Europe.    The  Justinian  Code  is  the  groundwork 

37 


38  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

of  the  present  law  system  of  Italy,  France  and  Germany. 
It  has  modified  the  laws  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  nations.  Thus 
did  the  Palatine  city  on  the  Tiber,  exert  an  influence  that  still 
rules  ip  the  world. 

It  was  also  a  commercial  civilization.  They  built  gigantic 
roads  that  crossed  the  empire  to  the  Eternal  City,  so  that  all 
men  could  wend  their  way  into  the  capital  and  along  which 
the  Jew  might  carry  his  wares  and  his  religion  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth.  They  built  magnificent  palaces  and  villas,  har- 
bors and  bridges,  theaters  and  amphitheaters,  viaducts  and 
aqueducts,  triumphal  columns  and  arches,  temples  and  struc- 
tures of  all  kinds.  These  great  works  may  be  safely  taken  as 
symbols  of  the  wealth,  magnitude,  strength  and  grandeur  of 
the  empire.  They  also  stood  as  symbols  of  the  tyranny  and 
cruelty  which  the  Romans  exercised  over  the  slaves  who 
constructed  them. 

It  was  a  civilization  of  statesmanship.  In  this  lofty  at- 
tribute the  Romans  excelled.  Their  oratory  was  senatorial, 
popular  or  judicial.  These  different  styles  of  eloquence  were 
represented  by  the  dignified  debates  of  the  senate  and  the 
impassioned  harangues  of  the  forum  and  the  learned  plead- 
ings of  the  court.  We  have  heard  of  the  eloquence  of 
Brutus,  who  aroused  the  Romans  to  the  overthrow  of  the 
iniquitous  Decemvirate;  the  oratory  of  the  aged  Appius 
Claudius,  pleading  with  his  countrymen  not  to  treat  with  a 
victorious  enemy;  and  the  eloquent  Cato,  closing  his  perora- 
tion with  the  declaration,  "Carthage  must  be  destroyed" ;  of 
Tiberius  Gracchus  pleading  the  cause  of  the  poor,  and  of  his 
brother  Caius,  in  vehement  eloquence  urging  the  masses  to 
commit  actions  of  violence  against  the  ruling  classes;  of 
Mark  Anthony  stirring  Rome  to  mutiny  over  the  dead  body 
of  Caesar;  of  Hortensius,  the  famous  lawyer,  who  Cicero 
declared  only  required  to  be  heard  to  be  admired  and  whose 
forensic  talent  won  for  him  a  law  practice  that  made  him  an 
immense  fortune;  and  of  Cicero's  oratory,  who  has  been 
designated  the  Edward  Everett  of  antiquity.     These  great 


THE  ROMANS  39 

orators  and  statesmen  of  Rome,  together  with  the  victories 
of  her  mighty  armies,  built  the  civilization  that  made  Roman 
citizenship  of  such  great  value  that  in  the  mind  of  a  Roman, 
it  was  better  to  be  a  citizen  of  Rome,  than  to  be  a  king  of 
any  other  nation. 

Rome  not  only  supplied  the  material  conditions  necessary 
to  unify  the  people,  and  to  bring  them  under  one  govern- 
ment, but  she  demonstrated  the  powerlessness  of  human 
strength  to  save  mankind.  She  failed  as  sadly  and  badly  as 
the  Oriental  and  the  Greek.  She  gathered  into  her  strong 
embrace  the  whole  world  with  its  achievements,  and  yet  her 
glory  was  succeeded  by  shame,  her  strength  by  weakness  and 
her  virtue  by  vice.  The  great  men  of  the  nation  blazed 
forth  in  glory  and  power,  but  the  masses  lived  in  a  deplor- 
able condition.  They  became  a  perverse  people.  In  social 
life,  all  were  at  liberty  to  seek  their  pleasures  and  their 
games.  Amusements  were  the  fashion  of  life.  The  great 
amphitheaters  of  Rome  would  collectively  accommodate  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  spectators.  These  were  built  for  bloody 
cruelty  and  licentious  exhibitions.  They  were  used  for 
animal  exhibitions,  fighting  and  gladitorial  combats.  Beasts 
were  secured  from  various  parts  of  the  world,  and  sent  to  the 
Eternal  City  at  enormous  expense.  Northern  Europe  fur- 
nished bears  and  wolves;  Africa,  leopards  and  lions;  Asia, 
tigers  and  elephants.  These  creatures  were  pitted  against 
one  another  in  deadly  combats.  To  further  stir  the  blood  of 
the  Roman  population,  gladitorial  shows  were  introduced. 
The  combatants  were  slaves,  captives  and  condemned  crim- 
nals.  Sometimes  the  gladiators  fought  in  pairs  and  sometimes 
engaged  in  companies  in  the  deadly  fray.  They  fought  on 
foot,  on  horseback  and  in  chariots.  They  were  armed  with 
daggers,  swords,  lances  and  every  conceivable  weapon.  They 
were  provided  with  nets  and  lassoes  to  entangle  their 
adversaries  before  they  slew  them.  Training  schools  were 
established  for  the  training  of  the  combatants  for  these 
gladitorial  games.     The  sport  became  so  interesting   that 


40  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

knights,  senators  and  even  women  descended  into  the  arena. 

Trajan  at  one  time  celebrated  his  victories  w^ith  shows 
that  continued  for  more  than  a  hundred  days,  in  the  progress 
of  which  ten  thousand  gladiators  fought  in  the  arena  and 
more  than  that  number  of  wild  beasts  were  slain,  but  Clau- 
dius eclipsed  all  his  predecessors  in  a  naval  battle,  in  which 
nineteen  thousand  gladiators  were  engaged  and  fought  in  a 
regular  sea  fight. 

Extravagance  in  living  knew  no  parallel.  Their  enter- 
tainments were  accompanied  with  everything  that  could  ex- 
cite the  passions;  there  were  jesters;  male  and  female  dancers; 
musicians  and  gladiators.  Gluttony  was  carried  to  the  high- 
est pitch.  The  delicacies  of  all  lands  were  sought  and  bought 
at  enormous  price  to  set  off  the  tables.  Some  of  the  tables 
of  the  rich  were  made  of  pure  gold,  couches  were  made  of 
silver,  mattresses  were  covered  with  carpets  of  golden  cloth 
and  stuffed  with  the  down  found  under  the  wings  of  part- 
ridges. Banqueting  rooms  were  strewn  with  lilies  and  roses. 
Millions  were  spent  in  gluttony  and  debauchery.  The  land 
was  filled  with  slaves  until  they  formed  half  the  population. 
They  were  bought  and  sold  like  horses,  and  beaten  like  dogs. 
Woman's  happiness  was  in  extravagant  attire,  in  elaborate 
hairdress,  in  rings,  in  bracelets,  in  servants,  in  luxurious 
couches,  in  licentious  dances,  in  exciting  banquetings,  in 
frivolous  gossip,  in  demoralizing  sports  and  inglorious  idle- 
ness. The  women  possessed  but  little  love,  for  their  husbands, 
and  many  resorted  to  perpetual  devices  to  disown  them ;  they 
cultivated  no  elevating  friendships,  engaged  in  no  lofty  re- 
forms, cherished  no  ennobling  sentiments,  taught  no  schools, 
wrote  no  books,  went  on  no  errands  of  mercy.  Jupiter,  their 
great  god,  was  a  foe  to  humanity  rather  than  a  blessing. 
He  was  jealous  of  human  happiness,  not  a  promoter  of  it. 

The  ruins  of  the  baths  show  that  they  were  decorated  with 
pictures,  statues  and  ornaments  to  inflame  the  passions.  The 
frescoes  still  seen  on  the  walls  of  the  excavated  baths  of 
Pompeii,  bring  the  blush  of  shame  to  every  visitor.    Many 


THE  ROMANS  41 

of  the  baths  of  Rome  were  scenes  of  orgies  consecrated  to 
Bacchus,  and  were  engaged  in,  not  for  cleanliness,  but  for 
demoralizing  pleasures.  Money  was  pursued  by  every  arti- 
fice imaginable.  Juvenal  in  his  Fourteenth  Satire,  tells  us 
about  the  universal  passion  for  gain,  and  the  demoralizing 
devices  that  followed  in  its  train. 

Rome  became  a  Vanity  Fair.  Such  were  the  internal  con- 
ditions of  Imperial  Rome,  a  sad,  gloomy  and  dismal  picture. 
Her  conditions  were  well  known  to  the  Apostle  Paul,  who 
fitly  describes  them  in  the  first  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans  in  which  he  declared  that  God  gave  them  up  unto 
vile  affections,  insomuch  that  they  were  filled  with  all  un- 
righteousness, covetousness,  maliciousness,  full  of  envy,  mur- 
der, malignity;  whisperers,  backbiters,  haters  of  God,  de- 
spiteful, proud,  boasters,  inventors  of  evil  things,  covenant 
breakers,  without  affections,  implacable,  unmerciful,  etc.,  and 
thus,  at  the  time  of  Christ,  there  was  a  wail  for  deliverance 
going  up  from  all  the  earth.  Human  nature  had  exhausted 
itself  in  its  efforts  to  ameliorate  the  conditions  of  the  world. 

The  land  of  the  Pharaohs  where  science  had  been  cradled, 
had  fallen  into  such  a  condition  of  pollution  that  the  name  of 
"Egypt"  became  a  synonym  for  shame  and  misery.  The 
Orientals  had  given  a  fresh  start  to  the  arts  of  civilization, 
had  brought  about  a  dispersion  of  the  Jews  and  cured  them 
of  their  idolatry;  but  they  had  given  reign  to  human  desires 
and  were  perishing  in  their  wealth  and  splendor,  and  thus 
demonstrated  the  insufficiency  of  magnificence  and  luxury 
to  heal  the  woes  of  man. 

The  Hebrews  had  served  their  purpose  in  keeping  alive 
the  monotheistic  religion,  and  in  planting  synagogues  in  all 
the  civilized  world  they  helped  to  prepare  for  the  advent  of 
Christ.  But  in  their  hopes  of  an  earthly  kingdom,  they  were 
blinded  to  the  spiritual  significance  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

The  Grecians  had  attained  the  highest  round  of  culture, 
had  stamped  the  die  of  their  civilization  upon  the  world  and 
had  given  their  language  to  the  complex  peoples  of  the  earth ; 


42  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

they  had  given  fullest  scope  to  human  reason  and  were  perish- 
ing in  the  very  glory  of  its  creation,  and  thus  demonstrated 
the  insufficiency  of  esthetic  culture  to  save  man  from  his  sins 
and  miseries. 

The  Romans  had  brought  the  various  nations  of  the  earth 
under  their  authority,  and  by  a  crushing  power  taught  them 
justice  and  loyalty  to  the  law;  but  they  had  demonstrated  in 
the  midst  of  undisputed  power  and  glory  that  rulers  and  sub- 
jects could  sink  to  the  lowest  depths  of  misery  and  shame 
and  that  militarism  and  earthly  grandeur  are  insufficient  to 
heal  the  woes  of  man. 

Thus  did  the  ancient  races  of  men  make  valuable  contri- 
butions to  civilization.  Yet  each  race  proved  the  failure  of 
human  agency  to  cleanse  the  heart  of  man  from  its  impuri- 
ties. Each  nation  under  the  hand  of  God,  worked  together 
unconsciously  for  thousands  of  years  for  the  accomplishment 
of  divine  purposes.  Each  nation  did  its  part  in  preparing  for 
the  coming  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

When  the  Caesars  were  established  on  the  throne  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  it  reached  from  Gibraltar  and  Britain  to  the 
shores  of  the  Caspian ;  it  embraced  the  East  and  the  West ;  it 
embraced  the  Oriental,  Judaic,  Hellenistic  and  Imperial 
phases  of  civilization.  The  fading  glory  of  Roman  citizen- 
ship was  bespeaking  the  need  of  citizenship  in  a  kingdom  that 
cannot  be  moved.  The  philosophy  of  the  Greeks  was  reaching 
forward  to  a  higher  manifestation  of  the  truth.  Sadducees 
and  Pharisees  were  waiting  to  be  vivified  for  a  new  purpose. 
The  sins  of  the  whole  world  were  crying  out  to  heaven  for 
deliverance. 

God's  hand  is  seen  in  permitting  men  to  follow  their  evil 
ways,  until  their  weary  souls  cry  for  deliverance.  God's 
hand  is  seen  in  the  making  of  men  and  nations  prepare  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  in  preserving  the  dispersed  people  of  Israel 
until  Shiloh  came,  in  the  manner  in  which  he  used  the  Greek 
tongue  as  the  medium  of  communicating  His  last  will  and 
testament  to  man,  in  using  Romans  to  establish  peace  on  earth 


THE  ROMANS  43 

that  the  apostles  and  evangelists  might  go  unmolested  and 
protected  as  they  traveled  up  and  dovi^n  the  earth  to  pro- 
claim the  glad  tidings  of  His  kingdom,  and  at  the  same 
time  when  it  was  most  needed  and  at  the  time  most  suitable 
for  the  extension  of  its  doctrine.  The  hand  of  God  is 
seen  in  sending  forth  His  son  in  the  fullness  of  time  to  set 
up  a  Kingdom  of  love,  joy,  peace  and  righteousness  that 
shall  never  be  destroyed,  but  shall  endure  forever. 

If  earthly  glory  and  magnificence,  science  and  philosophy, 
military  power  and  the  genius  of  statesmanship  could  perpetu- 
ate a  people,  then  the  nations  of  antiquity  would  still  be  in 
existence.  But  alas,  their  history  is  recorded  as  the  rise  and 
downfall  of  empires,  the  growth,  culmination,  glory  and 
decay  of  nations,  therefore,  the  logical  conclusion  is  that  no 
nation  will  ever  be  able  to  perpetuate  its  civilization  by 
military,  material  and  intellectual  achievements.  Armies  and 
navies  are  no  guarantee  of  peace  and  permanence.  Only  the 
civilization  that  is  founded  upon  the  teachings  of  Christ; 
that  recognizes  the  common  brotherhood  of  man  and  the 
Fatherhood  of  God,  and  has  these  principles  incorporated  into 
its  very  soul,  has  assurance  of  peace  and  prosperity  and 
permanency. 


THE  SPANIARDS 

IN  the  southwestern  corner  of  Europe,  cut  off  by  a  range 
of  mountains,  Is  the  beautiful  country  of  Spain.  It  is  a 
country  of  level  plains  and  lofty  mountains;  the  climate  is 
genial,  the  soil  rich  and  the  crops  abundant.  There  are  sec- 
tions, however,  where  the  heat  is  intense  in  summer,  and  the 
cold  extreme  in  winter.  Thus  Spain  is  divided  into  a  paradise 
and  a  wilderness. 

We  first  hear  of  Spain  about  600  B.C.  when  the  Phoeni- 
cians established  flourishing  colonies  on  its  coast  and  engaged 
extensively  in  agriculture.  Three  hundred  years  later  we 
hear  again  of  this  country  when  Carthage  sent  a  general 
with  an  immense  army  to  conquer  the  inhabitants  of  the 
peninsula.  About  one  hundred  years  later,  the  Romans  ex- 
pelled the  Carthaginians  from  Spain.  It  required  a  war  of 
many  years,  but  the  tenacity  of  the  Romans  won  at  last,  and 
their  authority  was  planted  over  eastern  and  southern  Spain, 
and  for  years  this  land  was  the  home  of  Roman  letters 
and  civilization  and  the  birthplace  of  some  of  Rome's  best 
statesmen. 

The  rapid  decline  of  the  Roman  Empire  permitted  the 
German  tribes  to  pass  the  barriers  of  the  Rhine  and  to  cross 
the  Pyrenees  into  Spain.  They  ravaged  Spain  with  fire  and 
spread  desolation  on  all  sides.  There  were  thirty-two  of  these 
Gothic  kings  who  did  little  except  to  quarrel  and  to  make 
war  with  their  neighbors. 

The  Moors  were  the  next  to  conquer  Spain.  These  people 
were  of  mixed  race,  partly  Arab  and  partly  African  and  bore 
but  little  resemblance  to  the  Turks  of  to-day.  They  came 
over  from  Morocco  in  the  early  part  of  the  eighth  century. 

44 


THE  SPANIARDS  45 

They  were  tireless  on  the  march,  fearless  in  battle.  They 
soon  overran  Spain,  captured  the  cities  and  took  their  spoils. 
They  were  skilled  artisans,  industrious  farmers,  and  good 
business  men.  Their  wealth  was  heralded  throughout  the 
East,  and  people  came  from  Syria,  Egypt  and  Africa  to  live 
in  the  rich  valleys  of  Spain. 

While  many  of  the  Goths  and  Visigoths,  that  were  con- 
quered by  Spain  remained  in  the  land,  and  accepted  the 
terms  of  submission,  others  took  refuge  among  the  moun- 
tains, in  the  north,  where  they  could  readily  defend  them- 
selves against  an  enemy.  They  became  inured  to  hardships, 
and  fortified  cliffs  and  mountain  heights.  Here  they  multi- 
plied and  built  up  a  strong  and  hardy  race  of  men  who  made 
forays  upon  the  Saracen  population  as  a  military  necessity 
and  religious  duty  and  came  back  laden  with  spoils  of  their 
guerilla  warfare.  It  was  a  long  period  of  life  and  death 
struggle  against  the  Moslems,  but  it  was  the  quickest  and 
easiest  way  to  get  the  necessities  of  life  and  it  led  to  a  per- 
version of  intellect  that  came  to  take  possession  of  the 
Spaniard's  mind  in  the  way  of  a  conviction  that  the  path  to 
wealth  and  prosperity  was  to  find  some  one  who  possessed 
it  and  take  it  from  him  by  force.  This  spirit  has  been  domi- 
nant in  every  conquest  and  every  colony  of  Spain  for  cen- 
turies. In  every  territorial  acquisition,  the  riches  of  the 
subdued  race  were  carried  away  by  Spain  to  enrich  the 
conquerors.  This  spirit  of  ravage,  plunder  and  despoil,  event- 
ually became  the  ruin  of  the  nation.  It  took  years  of  fighting 
to  conquer  the  Moors  and  expel  them  from  northern  Spain, 
and  finally  from  southern  Spain.  The  Moors  offered  a  stub- 
born resistance  by  fleeing  to  the  mountains  and  barricading 
the  passes,  or  by  submitting  in  form,  if  not  in  heart,  to  bap- 
tism. Others  who  refused  to  repudiate  their  religion,  were 
burned  at  the  stake  by  the  Holy  Inquisition.  It  was  said 
of  those  who  were  not  killed  and  did  not  submit  to  the  con- 
querors, that  at  least  three  million  were  driven  into  exile, 
which  embraced  at  least  one  fourth  the  entire  population  of 


46  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Spain.  Amongst  those  who  were  exiled  were  many  learned 
people,  skilled  in  art  and  agriculture.  The  cross  now  took 
the  place  of  the  crescent  and  a  polite  and  skilled  people  made 
way  for  a  proud  and  arrogant  people. 

The  reign  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  in  addition  to  the 
conquest  of  the  Moors,  was  signalized  by  the  establishment 
of  the  Inquisition,  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  from  Spain 
and  the  discovery  of  America.  The  Spanish  Inquisition, 
formally  constituted  by  the  papal  bull,  was  first  published  at 
Seville,  Jan.  2,  1481.  Prescott  says  of  the  first  Inquisitor, 
"his  zeal  was  of  such  an  extravagant  character  that  it  may 
almost  shelter  itself  under  the  name  of  insanity."  Its  penal- 
ties were  confiscation,  penance,  imprisonment,  infamy  and 
death.  Terrible  tortures  were  inflicted,  not  as  a  penalty,  but 
as  a  means  of  obtaining  evidence.  As  a  political  institution, 
it  poured  confiscated  wealth,  by  the  millions,  into  the  mon- 
arch's treasury.  Other  nations  may  have  dealt  wickedly 
with  weaker  races,  but  no  nation  has  a  story  of  desolation, 
cruel  torture,  exterminating  barbarity,  and  ferocious  crime 
as  stands  to  the  credit  of  Spain  in  her  conquests  in  America, 
in  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews  and  in  the  conquering  and  ban- 
ishing of  the  Moors. 

Spain  tried  compelling  people  to  accept  religion  by  the  in- 
famous Inquisition,  but  in  vain,  and  the  world  has  condemned 
it,  swept  by  it  and  left  it  a  wreck  of  ignominy  on  the  shores 
of  time.  But  Spain  has  never  recovered  from  the  effects  of 
this  system  that  was  instituted  by  her  monarchs  in  the  days 
of  pomp  and  glory.  As  a  result,  she  soaked  the  soil  of  Hol- 
land with  blood.  After  her  legions  were  worn  out  and 
broken  in  battle  and  the  grinding  tyranny  had  been  endured 
by  the  brave  men  and  women  of  the  provinces  of  the  Nether- 
lands, Spain  was  compelled  to  acknowledge  the  independence 
of  Holland  as  a  free  republic  in  the  year  1609.  Thus  did 
these  Burghers  defeat  the  veteran  troops  of  Spain  and  throw 
off  the  barbarous  yoke  and  contribute  their  part  in  building 
the  great  bulwark  of  modern  constitutional  freedom.     The 


THE  SPANIARDS  47 

story  as  written  by  Motley  is  one  of  the  most  thrilling  iri 
the  literature  of  the  world. 

The  condition  of  the  country  during  the  reign  of  Fer- 
dinand and  Isabella  improved,  and  the  people  became  more 
prosperous  and  hopeful.  Cities  became  numerous  and  rich. 
Some  of  the  Christians  learned  the  methods  of  agriculture, 
manufacturing,  and  art  from  the  Moors,  and  they  tilled  the 
soil,  wove  silk  and  wool,  worked  in  bronze,  copper  and 
leather.  Factories  and  foundries  sprang  up.  The  wealthy 
people  lived  in  houses  with  mosaic  floors,  beautiful  ceilings 
and  delicately  carved  windows.  While  Ferdinand  and 
Isabella  were  crushing  the  Moors  and  torturing  people  in 
dungeons,  a  poor  sailor  appeared,  who  directed  their 
attention  to  a  far  more  sensible  undertaking.  This  was 
Christopher  Columbus,  who  was  born  at  Genoa,  Italy,  about 
1435,  and  thirty-five  years  thereafter,  married  the  daughter 
of  a  distinguished  navigator,  which  event  brought  him  into 
association  with  men  interested  in  discovery.  This  man 
availed  himself  of  every  opportunity  to  study  navigation.  He 
finally  conceived  the  idea  that  the  earth  was  round  and  by 
sailing  westward,  he  would  reach  the  coast  of  India. 

He  was  a  child  of  the  Renaissance,  who  might  have  heard 
the  eloquence  of  Savonarola  or  seen  the  statues  of  Angelo, 
or  studied  the  heavens  with  Copernicus,  or  viewed  the  Ma- 
donna of  Raphael,  or  read  from  the  type  of  Gutenberg,  or 
listened  to  the  wit  of  Erasmus,  or  the  celestial  language  of  a 
Kempis  or  gazed  into  the  impetuous  eye  of  Luther,  yet 
above  them  all  he  towered  as  the  greatest  history  making 
personality  of  the  age,  the  man  who  opened  a  new  world  to 
human  enterprise. 

At  this  time  in  Italy,  thought  turned  to  art,  in  Germany 
to  religion,  in  England  to  literature,  but  in  Spain  to  dis- 
covery. The  progressive  portion  of  humanity,  a  thousand 
years  before  Christ,  populated  the  Euphrates  and  the  Nile; 
in  the  time  of  Christ  it  was  gathered  along  the  northern  and 
eastern  shores  of  the  Mediterranean ;  at  the  end  of  the  Dark 


48  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Ages,  it  was  crowding  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic,  and  there 
the  people  stood,  tiptoe,  looking  with  almost  prophetic  vision 
toward  the  golden  sunset  of  the  west.  The  new  world 
was  a  necessity.  The  ambition  of  man  required  it;  the  de- 
velopment of  the  race  demanded  it ;  the  growth  of  commerce 
called  for  it;  the  progress  of  liberty  insisted  upon  it  and 
the  sway  of  Christian  ideas  demanded  it.  It  was  a  logical 
demand.  The  very  salvation  of  the  race  seemed  to  depend 
upon  it.  There  had  been  destruction  of  races  and  national 
ties;  there  had  been  dark  ages  and  stagnation  of  civilization. 
The  hearts  of  men  yearned  for  a  wider  field  of  usefulness. 
Conscience  and  reason  were  becoming  restless  under  the  gall- 
ing yoke  of  political  and  theological  despots.  Democracy 
was  in  the  air.  Political  and  religious  liberty  were  calling 
for  opportunity  and  development.  It  was  man's  extremity 
and  God's  opportunity. 

Columbus  had  studied  the  rotundity  of  the  earth,  and  his 
dreams  and  waking  thoughts  were  around  the  world  to  India. 
He  had  faith  in  God  and  in  his  enterprise  and  he  sought 
opportunity  to  execute  his  plans.  In  those  days,  nearly  every 
enterprise  depended  upon  the  favor  of  kings.  In  Florence  the 
revival  of  arts  depended  to  a  large  extent  upon  the  patronage 
of  the  Medicis;  in  Germany  the  Reformation  depended  upon 
the  patronage  of  the  princes,  and  the  discovery  of  the  new 
world  depended  upon  the  patronage  of  Isabella.  The  reason 
and  genius  of  Columbus  had  struggled  against  the  super- 
stition and  prejudice  of  ecclesiastical  authorities  and  every- 
where he  was  laughed  at  as  a  visionary.  Financiers  have 
been  laughed  at;  reformers  have  been  laughed  at;  inventors 
have  been  laughed  at;  Christ  was  laughed  at.  Oh  for  men 
to  be  laughed  at.  Galileo  was  laughed  at.  Harvey,  who 
discovered  the  circulation  of  blood;  Jenner,  who  discovered 
vaccination;  Fulton,  who  built  the  steamboat;  Howe,  who 
built  the  sewing  machine,  and  Morse  who  gave  to  the 
world  telegraphy,  were  laughed  at,  but  to  be  laughed  at  is 
sometimes  a  sign  of  genius. 


THE  SPANIARDS  49 

Columbus  made  divers  applications  for  assistance,  but  only 
to  be  refused,  and  after  years  of  futile  efforts  and  discourage- 
ments, he  was  introduced  to  Isabella  of  Castile  and  Ferdinand 
of  Aragon,  and  the  former  undertook  to  furnish  Columbus 
with  vessels  to  prosecute  the  enterprise  for  the  crown  of 
Castile.  It  was  a  supreme  moment  when  Isabella  said,  "I 
will  pledge  my  jewels  to  raise  the  money."  Little  did  she 
know  that  she  was  contributing  to  woman's  power  and  in- 
fluence for  ages  to  come.  She  never  dreamed  that  she  was 
contributing  to  the  discovery  of  a  land  that  would  be  adorned 
by  the  most  enlightened  and  most  powerful  people  on  earth. 

It  is  highly  probable  that  these  crowned  heads  thought 
there  was  not  more  than  one  chance  in  three  that  Columbus 
would  ever  be  heard  from  again,  but  this  one  chance  was  well 
worthy  their  effort.  It  was  at  least  a  prospect  of  adding  to 
the  extent  and  glory  of  the  Spanish  monarchy.  It  may  be 
that  Columbus  and  Isabella  had  some  idea  of  converting 
the  heathens  to  Christianity,  but  the  probabilities  are,  their 
motives  and  ambitions  were  chiefly  worldly.  Columbus  was 
considered  by  many  as  a  saint,  but  he  was  certainly  very 
anxious  to  secure  honor  and  wealth  and  exceedingly  jealous  of 
his  dignity  when  he  attained  it.  It  is  declared  in  history  that 
Isabella  undertook  the  enterprise  for  the  crown  of  Castile, 
which  may  be  plainly  interpreted  for  the  honor  and  wealth 
of  the  crown. 

On  the  evening  of  August  the  2nd,  1492,  Columbus  and 
his  crew  partook  of  the  communion  and  set  sail  from  Palos 
the  following  day.  It  was  a  great  idea  that  dominated  his 
soul;  an  undertaking  that  ranked  him  with  Gutenberg, 
Franklin,  Watt,  Fulton,  Edison  and  Marconi.  Be  it  said 
to  his  credit  that  with  his  great  idea  and  dauntless  courage, 
he  trusted  in  God.  He  sailed  in  a  propitious  season  of  the 
year  under  serene  skies,  crossing  a  sea  as  smooth  as  the  waters 
of  an  inland  lake.  He  had  only  two  objects  of  solicitude; 
the  variations  of  the  magnetic  needle  and  the  mutinous  spirit 
of  his  seamen ;  but  his  faith,  courage  and  fertility  of  resources 


50  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

were  equal  to  the  occasion.  On  the  morning  of  October 
14th,  there  was  a  new  world,  the  beginning  of  a  new  history. 
What  a  thrill  of  joy  it  must  have  been  to  the  sailors  when 
they  beheld  the  green  islands  in  the  distance.  Charles  Sum- 
mer has  been  pleased  to  call  it,  "the  greatest  event  in  secular 
history."  One  need  not  detract  from  the  greatness  and  glory 
of  other  discoveries,  but  Columbus  is  the  star  of  greatest 
magnitude.  He  had  no  prophetic  vision.  He  could  not  see 
what  the  Spanish-French  explorers  and  English  colonizers 
and  emigrants  from  all  nations  would  do  for  the  new  world, 
but  one  thing  Columbus  surely  did,  and  that  was  to  open  the 
way  to  a  new  world  for  truth,  liberty  and  an  expanding 
humanity  and  Christianity. 

"Four  hundred  years  ago  Columbus  sailed 
From  Palos  westward.     Till  land  his  eyes  regaled. 
He  sought  Cathay,  but  found  San  Salvador, 
The  new  world's  open,  welcome  door. 
A  splendid,  thrilling  accident  this. 
Well  may  he  kneel  the  sacred  cross  to  kiss, 
And  utter  prayers  of  gratitude  to  God, 
For  guiding  him  to  the  green  island  sod." 

He  cruised  among  the  Bahama  Islands  to  Cuba  and  Hayti, 
explored  their  coasts,  held  intercourse  with  their  natives,  left 
a  small  colony  on  the  island  of  Hayti,  and  with  some  trophies 
of  his  discoveries,  returned  to  Spain.  His  discoveries  filled 
the  whole  world  with  wonder.  He  was  accorded  a  most 
cordial  and  enthusiastic  reception.  Sovereigns  rose  at  his 
approach  and  gave  him  a  seat  beside  themselves  on  their 
gilded,  canopied  thrones.  He  entered  into  the  most  august 
circles  to  receive  dignity  and  honor.  He  was  loaded  with 
presents  and  favors,  and  the  world  gazed  upon  him  with 
admiration. 

A  new  era  dawned  upon  Spain.  The  nation  was  ripe  for 
the  harvest.  She  had  had  hundreds  of  years  of  desperate 
contest  with  the  Moors  and  the  people  had  become  bold, 


THE  SPANIARDS  51 

heroic,  adventurous,  warlike.  They  had  unfurled  the  banner 
of  the  cross;  they  had  discovered  a  new  world,  and  their 
imagination  became  unfettered  and  their  hearts  filled  with 
joy  and  enthusiasm. 

As  a  result  of  this  discovery,  a  marvelous  stimulus  was 
given  to  maritime  adventures.  All  Spain  and  Europe  be- 
came inflamed  and  ambitious  to  add  new  countries  to  their 
possessions.  Expedition  after  expedition  was  undertaken ;  but 
no  country  sent  so  many  expeditions  and  was  so  fortunate  as 
Spain.  During  the  sixteenth  century,  portions  of  the  new 
continent  were  colonized  by  the  Spaniards,  Portuguese,  Eng- 
lish, French  and  Dutch,  but  Spain  remained  far  in  the  lead. 
The  Spaniards  made  excursions  along  the  coasts  of  Asia, 
Africa  and  America.  They  went  in  both  directions  around 
the  world,  and  joined  hands  at  the  Antipodes;  they  planted 
Spanish  names  upon  half  of  the  headlands  of  the  ocean; 
they  planted  colonies  in  wake  of  their  discoveries ;  they  went 
forth  in  hope  of  finding  more  land,  more  gold,  more  precious 
stones.  Many  of  them  were  adventurous  broken-down 
noblemen,  and  all  were  possessed  with  the  same  covetous  de- 
sire for  wealth. 

Spain  had  contributed  a  great  service  to  humanity  in  the 
discovery  of  the  Western  Hemisphere,  but  was  Spanish 
civilization  with  its  glaring  defects,  to  become  supreme  in 
the  New  World?  Was  it  an  accident  or  Providence  that 
directed  the  course  of  the  vessels  and  landed  them  far  to  the 
south  of  the  United  States?  Washington  Irving  has  justly 
observed  that  "if  Columbus  had  resisted  the  counsel  of  Mar- 
tin Alonzo  Pinzon,  and  continued  to  steer  westward,  he 
would  have  entered  the  Gulf  stream  and  been  borne  to 
Florida,  and  from  thence,  probably  to  Cape  Hatteras  and 
Virginia — a  circumstance  of  incalculable  importance,  since  it 
might  have  been  the  means  of  giving  to  the  United  States  of 
America  a  Spanish  population  in  the  place  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  with  which  those  regions  were  subsequently  settled.'* 
"It  seems  to  me  like  an  inspiration,"  said  Pinzon  to  Colum- 


52  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

bus,  "that  my  heart  dictates  to  me  that  we  ought  to  steer 
in  a  different  direction."  It  was  on  the  strength  of  this 
circumstance  that,  in  the  celebrated  lawsuit,  which  Pinzon 
brought  against  the  heirs  of  Columbus  between  1513  and 
15 15,  he  maintained  that  the  discovery  of  America  was  alone 
due  to  him.  This  inspiration  Pinzon  owed,  as  related  by  an 
old  sailor  at  the  time  of  the  trial,  to  the  flight  of  a  flock 
of  parrots,  which  he  had  discovered  in  the  evening  flying 
toward  the  southwest,  in  order,  as  he  might  well  have  con- 
jectured, to  roost  on  trees  on  the  land.  Never  has  the  flight 
of  birds  been  attended  with  more  important  results. 

The  Spaniards'  cruel  treatment  of  the  Moors,  their  tor- 
turing, beheading,  hanging,  starving,  shooting  of  the  Nether- 
lands and  confiscating  of  their  territory  and  terrible  devastat- 
ing wars  in  Europe,  had  their  counterpart  in  the  new  world. 
Their  conquests  in  Peru  and  Mexico  are  the  most  dismal 
and  infamous  in  history.  They  were  conquests  that  imposed 
despotic  yokes,  low  standards  of  morals  that  sowed  seeds 
of  vice  and  crime.  They,  however,  opened  up  mines  of  silver 
and  gold  that  flowed  into  the  coffers  of  Spain,  but  this  wealth 
that  they  had  obtained  by  discovery,  war  and  plunder,  led 
only  to  luxury,  arrogance,  idleness  and  degeneracy.  It  had 
a  demoralizing  effect.  The  rulers  were  better  known  for 
their  vice  than  for  their  virtue  and  for  their  covetousness  than 
their  liberality.  The  cruelties  and  covetousness  of  the  Span- 
iards at  this  time  led  such  men  as  Drake,  Raleigh  and  Sidney 
to  say,  "The  name,  'Spaniard,'  is  only  another  name  for 
'Heir  and  the  living  Spaniard  is  a  visible  ally  of  the  devil." 

Industry  declined  in  proportion  as  Spain  became  enriched 
by  precious  metals.  Spain  became  poor  in  spite  of  the  in- 
flux of  gold  from  Peru  and  Mexico;  in  spite  of  the  con- 
fiscated properties  from  the  citizens  of  the  Netherlands.  The 
people  became  proud  and  luxurious.  Spain  was  like  an  army 
of  speculators,  adventurers  and  robbers.  Her  story,  in  course 
of  a  few  centuries,  runs  in  industry,  wealth,  corruption,  de- 


THE  SPANIARDS  53 

cay  and  ruin.  As  soon  as  the  people  became  rich  and  power- 
ful, they  began  to  degenerate.  The  questions  may  be  asked 
here,  **Why  could  not  the  primitive  nations  maintain  their 
civilization?  What  w^as  the  cause  of  the  decline  of  the 
Roman  Empire?  Why  did  not  Spain  maintain  her 
power  in  the  new  world  ?  Why  did  civilization  gain  nothing 
from  Spanish  discovery  and  colonization?"  Why  the  down- 
fall of  Spain  unless  it  be  that  the  people  became  proud,  am- 
bitious, corrupt  and  cruel  ?  Why  unless  it  be  that  the  Spanish 
doctrine  that  the  end  justifies  the  means,  is  wrong?  Why 
unless  it  be  that  they  abused  their  privileges  and  became  sel- 
fish, arrogant  and  avaricious?  Why,  unless  it  be  that  the 
government  was  administered  for  a  favored  few  and  to  op- 
press and  pillage  the  many,  and  that  their  national  diplo- 
macy was  one  of  subtlety  and  intrigue  ?  No  wonder  they 
were  supplanted  by  another  race. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  were  the  people  destined  to  conquer 
Spain.  The  battles  were  fought  on  both  land  and  sea,  espe- 
cially on  the  latter.  In  1587,  Sir  Francis  Drake,  with  thirty 
ships,  ran  the  batteries  at  the  mouth  of  the  harbor  of  Cadiz, 
defeated  the  Spanish  navy  and  thus  destroyed  their  rich  car- 
goes, in  their  own  waters. 

In  1588,  the  invincible  Armada,  in  the  shape  of  a  crescent, 
seven  miles  long,  with  one  hundred  and  thirty  ships,  carry- 
ing a  fleet  of  more  than  thirty  thousand  men,  besides  a  vast 
number  of  galley  slaves,  monks  and  priests,  entered  the  Eng- 
lish channel.  All  Europe  looked  on  with  breathless  suspense 
to  see  what  the  greatest  power  in  the  world  would  do  with 
the  island  queen.  Howard,  Drake  and  Hawkins,  command- 
ing sixty-seven  English  ships,  slipped  out  of  the  harbor  into 
the  open  sea  and  gave  battle.  The  superior  marksmanship 
of  the  English,  with  waves,  wind  and  fire  as  favorable  ele- 
ments, defeated  the  proud  Armada  and  with  less  than  one 
third  the  number  of  ships  and  men,  the  shattered  remains 
of  the  Invincible  Armada  returned  to  the  coast  of  Spain 
from  which  it  had  formerly  sailed  with  such  ostentation  and 


54  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

pride. 

Again  in  171 8,  the  Spanish  navy  was  destroyed  at  Cape 
Pessaro  off  Messina  by  the  brave  Byng  and  again  the  com- 
bined French  and  Spanish  fleets  were  defeated  at  Trafalgar 
in  1805  by  Nelson.  It  was  a  signal  victory,  but  cost  the 
brave  commander  his  life.  Again,  in  April,  1898,  Admiral 
George  Dewey  won  the  victory  over  the  Spanish  fleet  in 
Manila  Bay  to  be  followed  by  another  victory  off  the  coasts 
of  Cuba  under  the  command  of  Admiral  Sampson.  The 
continual  defeats  of  the  Spaniards  on  the  sea,  as  well  as  the 
land,  were  the  logical  outcome  of  all  their  history.  A  nation 
that  despises  and  destroys  the  industrial  and  mechanical  pur- 
suits and  that  opposes  the  political  rights  and  religious  liber- 
ties of  a  people,  cannot  prosecute  war  successfully,  even  when 
that  is  her  cherished  vocation  and  her  instrument  and  method 
of  forcing  her  civilization. 

Says  Lyman  Abbott  in  the  Outlook,  "One  other  element 
which  the  skill  of  man  cannot  foresee  and  against  which  it 
cannot  guard  is  perhaps  more  important  than  either  skill 
in  leadership  or  quality  in  the  soldiers."  Military  history  is 
full  of  illustrations  of  the  fact  quaintly  expressed  by  the 
ancient  Hebrew  historian  in  the  saying,  "The  stars  in  their 
courses  fought  against  Sisera."  It  was  the  incoming  of  the 
sea  which  co-operated  with  William  of  Orange  to  save  the 
Netherlands  from  Alva's  army.  The  Spanish  Armada  was 
bravely  and  wisely  fought  by  Drake,  Howard  and  Hawkins; 
but  says  the  historian  Green,  "the  work  of  destruction  was 
reserved  for  a  mighter  foe  than  Drake."  The  storm  com- 
pleted what  he  had  begun  but  could  not  have  completed  with- 
out its  aid.  After  the  battle  of  Trafalgar  the  English  fleet 
was  close  to  the  rocks  and,  their  cables  shot  away,  had  not  an 
anchor  ready.  Lord  CoUingwood,  who  had  succeeded  to 
the  command  on  the  death  of  Nelson,  wrote  to  his  friend, 
"Providence  did  for  us  what  no  human  effort  could  have 
done;  the  wind  shifted  a  few  points,  and  we  drifted  off 
the  land." 


THE  SPANIARDS  55 

History  does  not  sustain  the  saying  that  God  is  on  the  side 
of  the  strongest  battalions.  The  strongest  battalions  were 
not  with  the  church  when  pagan  Rome  endeavored  to  de- 
stroy it;  nor  with  the  "tapsters  and  serving-men"  who  under 
Cromwell's  leadership  defeated  the  organized  armies  of  the 
Stuarts;  nor  with  the  ill-clothed,  ill-shod,  ill-equipped  sol- 
diers of  Washington  who  defeated  the  best  troops  England 
could  draft  or  hire  to  subdue  the  American  colonists.  We 
do  not  undertake  to  interpret  the  will  or  purpose  of  the  Al- 
mighty. But  we  believe  with  Hegel  that  God  has  a  plan 
and  that  history  is  nothing  but  the  working  out  of  his  plan 
in  human  affairs. 

The  civilization  of  the  new  world  gained  nothing  until 
it  was  settled  by  Anglo-Saxons  who  founded  homes,  schools, 
and  churches  and  organized  a  benign  government.  Thus  ^^ 
we  see,  in  looking  back  over  the  centuries,  God  wrote  in 
His  book  of  destiny  that  Spanish  vices,  follies  and  cruelties 
should  not  obtain  in  the  new  world,  and  the  Spanish  flag 
should  not  be  permitted  to  float  over  the  homes  of  America. 

Spain  made  her  contribution  to  the  world  in  the  discovery 
of  the  Western  Hemisphere,  and  after  planting  numerous 
colonies  in  that  hemisphere,  she  was  compelled,  because  of 
her  vicious  government,  selfish  and  grasping  viceroys  and 
generals,  to  withdraw  in  defeat  and  retire  to  the  borders 
of  her  native  peninsula. 

The  Spanish  language  is  spoken  by  many  of  the  people  in 
Mexico,  Central  and  South  America  and  the  West  Indies, 
where  also  may  be  witnessed  types  of  Spanish  civilization. 
Since  the  Spanish-American  War,  it  is  evident,  Spain's  domi- 
nant purpose  is  to  develop  her  native  resources,  foster  her 
industries  and  improve  the  economic  and  social  condition  of 
her  people. 


THE  ITALIANS 

ITALY  ranks  supreme  in  rich  treasures  of  ancient  and 
mediaeval  art,  architecture  and  sculpture.  Ancient  Greece 
and  Rome  contributed  to  Italy  the  treasure  of  their  art, 
which  for  years  had  embodied  the  loftiest  conception  of  the 
beautiful  and  prepared  the  way  for  those  skillful  artists, 
sculptors  and  painters  of  mediaeval  Italy,  whose  celebrated 
works  may  be  seen  in  the  cities  as  the  chief  attractions  to 
tourists. 

The  nation  has  not,  since  the  seventeenth  century,  given 
birth  to  nor  nurtured  any  distinctive  art  life,  yet  the  art 
of  past  ages  has  held  the  artists  of  all  nations  spellbound 
and  makes  the  nation  the  university  of  art.  From  these 
ornaments  of  civilization  we  turn  to  the  "Renaissance,"  con- 
sidered by  many  scholars  as  Italy's  greatest  contribution  to 
the  civilized  world.  It  was  a  short  and  brilliant  era  of  about 
one  century,  but  it  was  an  intellectual  awakening  that  pro- 
phesied ages  of  enlightment  and  universal  civilization.  This 
brilliant  period  of  intellectual  awakening  belonged  to  the 
fifteenth  century.  A  brief  history  of  events  which  led  up  to 
this  epoch  may  help  us  to  understand  its  importance. 

Five  hundred  years  after  the  golden  age  of  Augustus, 
Rome  had  lost  her  power;  her  greatness  had  passed  away; 
her  eloquence  was  no  longer  heard  in  the  forum ;  her  acade- 
mies were  closed ;  the  voices  of  her  poets  were  silent  and  her 
armies  had  marched  to  their  graves.  The  fire  and  sword  of 
the  Northern  barbarians  had  made  havoc  of  the  Roman  peo- 
ple, monuments  and  civilization.  When  we  turn  to  the  East 
we  find  the  glory  of  Greece  had  vanished  like  a  dream. 
Greece,  that  had  been  such  a  beautiful  flower  garden  of  ethic 

56 


THE  ITALIANS  57 

culture,  had  fallen  into  desert  of  chaos  and  darkness. 

Turn  to  the  north,  and  we  find  that  the  light  and  power 
of  art  and  letters  had  not  yet  penetrated  the  gloom  of  bar- 
barianism.  The  Teutonic  tribes  were  still  strangers  to 
polite  learning.  Turn  to  the  south  and  east  and  we  find  the 
Moslem  conquerors  destroying  every  trace  of  ancient  culture 
and  refinement  and  keeping  the  masses  in  ignorance  and 
poverty,  but  saddest  of  all  was  the  corruption  of  the  church. 
She  had  become  the  mother  of  many  abominations.  The  dog- 
mas of  men  were  substituted  for  the  word  of  God.  Pagan- 
ism and  Christianity  had  become  amalgamated.  The  hier- 
archy had  become  tyrannical  and  oppressive.  Thus  Europe 
passed  under  what  justly  may  be  called  the  Dark  Ages.  No 
progress  was  made  in  art,  science,  literature,  freedom  or 
religion.  It  was  the  disorder  that  followed  paganism. 
Christianity  had  to  meet  and  contend  with  and  overcome 
barbarianism,  fanaticism  and  a  corrupt  ccclesiasticism.  No 
wonder  it  required  a  thousand  years  for  Europe  to  awaken  to 
this  new  light. 

Finally  Dante  appeared,  using  his  pen  as  never  warrior 
used  his  sword,  pleading  for  righteousness  and  liberty.  He 
was  but  the  herald  of  the  new  era.  Following  him  came 
painters,  sculptors,  artists,  architects,  orators  and  poets  till 
darkness  changed  into  gray  and  the  morning  dawned  full  and 
glorious  upon  Florence.  It  was  no  longer  considered  pious 
to  be  ignorant  nor  impious  to  be  learned.  There  arose  a 
mania  to  study  language  and  to  search  for  ancient  manu- 
scripts and  monuments.  Men  came  forward  with  money  con- 
secrated to  the  revival  of  culture,  to  found  academies,  to  build 
libraries,  to  support  lecturers  and  encourage  the  study  of 
art.  Printing  was  invented  and  presses  enriched  the  land 
with  noble  editions  of  classics.  There  arose  a  new  order  of 
thinkers,  an  era  of  genius,  and  Italy  enjoyed  a  peace  and 
prosperity  she  had  not  known  for  a  thousand  years. 

Giotto,  Donatelli,  Leonardo  Da  Vinci  and  Michael  Angelo 
belong  to  this  period.    Following  them  came  Raphael,  Titian, 


58  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Veronese  and  Tintoretto.  It  was  a  most  wonderful  and 
brilliant  period.  The  mind  was  set  free  in  search  of  truth. 
Contemporaneous  with  these  great  characters  was  Savonarola, 
who  grew  tired  of  the  vainglory  and  pomp  of  the  world  and 
the  sins  and  miseries  of  the  corrupt  church.  When  he  came 
to  the  city  at  the  age  of  thirty,  the  city  was  a  Mecca  of 
learning  and  the  Medicis  were  in  the  meridian  of  their  great- 
ness and  splendor,  but  alas!  the  churches  were  empty  and 
the  Bible  was  neglected  and  the  people  were  intoxicated  with 
love  of  pleasure  and  learning.  He  threw  his  great  soul  into 
the  work  of  reforming  society.  He  preached  against  gam- 
bling and  usury,  against  political  intrigue  and  business  dis- 
honesty and  against  all  forms  of  excess  and  vice.  He  preached 
reform  in  the  church.  His  perfect  storm  of  eloquence  at  first 
swept  everything  before  him. 

The  people  began  to  reform,  but  denunciations  came  from 
the  ruling  powers  that  death  must  be  the  penalty  of  the 
Friar,  that  he  must  die  at  all  events  and  make  a  famous 
blaze,  and  amidst  the  darkest  scenes  in  the  history  of  fair 
Florence,  the  orator  of  the  Renaissance  gave  back  his  life  to 
God.  But  the  crowning  glory  of  the  Renaissance  was  the 
revival  of  learning  and  the  regeneration  of  art  and  forever 
more  will  the  fifteenth  century  be  remembered  as  the  period 
when  the  intellectual  was  awakened  to  its  tremendous  pos- 
sibilities. 

Millions  of  people  may  think  Italy's  greatest  contribution 
to  civilization  is  the  Papacy,  an  institution  that  influences  the 
lives  of  more  than  two  hundred  millions  of  people  scattered 
throughout  the  world,  but  as  the  discussion  concerns  Italy, 
let  us  confine  the  influence  of  the  Papacy  to  the  land  of  its 
nativity. 

Italy  with  her  beautiful  climate,  fertile  soil,  with  her  art, 
literature  and  music,  with  her  princes  and  Popes,  had  an  op- 
portunity to  become  supreme  in  the  world's  civilization.  Why 
did  she  not  improve  her  opportunity?  There  is  blame, 
where?    There  is  responsibility,  on  whom? 


THE  ITALIANS  59 

The  rule  of  the  Popes  was  almost  supreme  in  Italy,  but 
they  declared  themselves  in  opposition  to  the  discoveries  of 
science  and  the  general  progress  of  mankind.  The  chief 
rival  of  Italy's  supreme  ruler  was  progress.  When  other 
nations  were  laying  the  foundation  of  their  future  greatness, 
Italy  dropped  behind;  notwithstanding  the  great  powers  of 
Europe  urged  upon  Pope  Gregory  the  necessity  of  great 
administrative  and  organic  improvements  in  his  dominions, 
he  remained  immovable  and  proclaimed  eternal  hostility  to 
modern  civilization  and  thundered  anathema  after  anathema 
against  the  liberty  of  speech,  press  and  worship,  the  general 
circulation  of  the  Bible,  missionary  societies,  and  all  social, 
political  and  religious  advancement.  Being  irreconcilable  to 
the  rising  spirit  and  glory  of  modern  civilization  that  was 
blazing  throughout  the  world,  he  busied  himself  with  re- 
ligious dogmas  and  religious  orders  that  tended  to  perpetu- 
ate the  Holy  See. 

The  priests  directed  the  affairs  of  the  government.  Em- 
ployment was  scarce,  wages  small,  the  press  bridled,  science 
discouraged,  enterprise  withheld,  vaccination  not  permitted, 
steam  navigation  between  Rome  and  the  towns  of  the  sea- 
coast  was  opposed,  and  official  antipathy  was  manifest  against 
every  social,  political  and  religious  change.  On  Pope  Gre- 
gory's death,  Pius  IX.  was  elected  Gregory's  successor,  and 
while  secret  societies  undermined  his  dominion  and  discon- 
tentment on  the  part  of  his  subjects  threatened  a  revolution, 
he  occupied  himself  about  the  sinlessness  and  prerogatives  of 
the  Mother  of  God. 

On  the  8th  of  December,  1854,  while  sitting  on  his  throne 
with  a  triple  crown  of  gold  and  diamonds  on  his  head,  ar- 
rayed in  silk  and  damask,  with  red  and  white  vestment  on  his 
shoulders,  surrounded  by  five  hundred  mitered  prelates  with 
more  than  fifty  thousand  people  at  his  feet  in  the  magnificent 
cathedral,  St.  Peter's  of  Rome,  he  then  and  there,  speaking 
ex-cathedra,  promulgated  the  dogma: 

"By  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  beloved 


6o  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  and  by  our  own  authority,  we  de- 
clare, pronounce  and  define  that  the  doctrine  which  holds 
that  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  in  the  first  instance  of  her 
conception,  by  a  special  grace  and  privilege  of  the  Almighty 
God,  in  view  of  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  of 
mankind,  was  preserved  free  from  the  stain  of  original  sin, 
has  been  revealed  by  God  and  is  therefore  to  be  firmly  and 
steadfastly  believed  by  all  the  faithful.  Wherefore,  should 
any  presume,  which  God  avert,  to  think  in  their  hearts  other- 
wise than  has  been  defined  by  us,  let  them  know  and  more- 
over understand,  that  they  are  condemned  by  their  own  judg- 
ment, that  they  have  made  shipwreck  as  regards  faith,  and 
have  fallen  away  from  the  unity  of  the  church." 

As  soon  as  this  was  pronounced  the  Pope  intoned  the  Te 
Deum,  the  bells  of  three  hundred  churches  rang  out,  the 
cannons  of  the  cathedrals  were  fired,  and  the  doors  of  heaven 
were  shut  against  those  who  refused  to  believe  it.  The  dogma 
was  fiercely  discussed  by  bishops,  priests,  nuns  and  laity,  but 
it  had  to  be  accepted  as  a  dogma  of  the  church.  Since  its 
promulgation  the  catechisms  teach  "The  blessed  Virgin  Mary, 
by  a  special  privilege  was  preserved  from  all  stain  and  sin," 
etc.,  and  Mary  is  Rome's  most  conspicuous  object  of  worship. 

They  attribute  more  than  one  thousand  miracles  to  Mary. 
They  have  made  her  the  patroness  of  the  United  States. 
Ligouri,  in  his  "Glories  of  Mary,"  declares,  "she  has  all 
power  in  heaven  and  on  earth"  and  says,  "she  is  omnipotent 
to  save."  In  the  Rosary  they  call  on  the  "Father"  fourteen 
times  and  on  "Mary"  fifty-three  times. 

Of  course  Protestants  believe  and  teach  the  worship  of 
Mary  is  contrary  to  the  scriptures,  which  teach  that  "There 
is  one  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  the  man  Christ 
Jesus."  This  same  Jesus  said,  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and 
the  life;  no  man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  me." 

Ten  years  after  the  promulgation  of  the  dogma  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception,  Pope  Pius  IX  published  his  cele- 
brated "Syllabus  of  Errors."    In  this  he  compiled  a  catalogue 


THE  ITALIANS  6i 

of  eighty  heresies  against  which  he  thundered  his  anathemas. 
Some  of  these  bore  reference  to  religious  heresies  and  some  to 
political  heresies.  Foremost  among  the  latter  was  the  opinion 
that  "The  Pope  can  and  ought  to  become  reconciled  to  prog- 
ress, liberalism  and  modern  civilization."  Equally  offensive 
was  the  opinion  that  "Civil  liberty  of  worship  and  freedom  of 
the  press  do  not  conduce  to  the  corruption  of  morals."  All 
who  held  these  poisonous  doctrines  of  liberty  of  worship, 
freedom  of  speech  and  faith  in  modern  civilization  and  prog- 
ress were  anathematized  by  the  Holy  Father.  This  cursing 
took  place  Dec.  8,  1864.  The  century  up  to  that  time  had 
been  marvelously  rich  in  freedom  of  thought  and  action, 
in  scientific  discoveries  and  mechanical  inventions,  and  in 
progress.  It  therefore  behoved  the  Pope  to  express  himself 
upon  this  modern  civilization.  He  announced  himself  as 
being  irreconcilable  to  the  very  spirit  and  glory  of  the  age. 
He  cursed  the  progress  of  the  Nineteenth  Century.  He  con- 
demned the  development  from  a  lower  to  a  higher  well-being. 
He  declared  himself  antagonistic  to  the  aims  and  achievements 
of  the  Nineteenth  Century.  He  sought  to  impede  the  great- 
est progress  to  civilization  the  world  had  ever  known.  He 
preferred  the  imperfect  development  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  millions  of  his  subjects  made  no  protest  against  the 
"Syllabus  of  Errors,"  but  to  the  contrary,  their  dignitaries 
canonized  him  and  declared  that  error  in  the  matters  of  faith 
and  morals  on  the  part  of  the  Pope  was  impossible. 

In  1867  the  sorrows  and  difficulties  of  the  Vatican  became 
so  numerous  that  a  council  was  required  to  find  a  remedy 
for  the  evils  of  the  times,  so  the  twentieth  ecumenical  council 
convened  in  Rome.  Eight  hundred  Cardinals,  Arch-bishops, 
Bishops,  Patriarchs  and  other  dignitaries  formed  this  august 
assembly.  The  distance  from  which  they  came  illustrated  the 
extended  authority  of  Rome.  They  came  from  the  four  cor- 
ners of  the  earth.  Thirty  nations  were  represented.  Amongst 
the  number  were  those  representing  the  slow  and  unprogres- 
sive  societies  of  the  East  and  those  representing  the  fiery  and 


62  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

restless  activities  of  the  new  world.  These  saintly  men  hast- 
ened to  Rome  to  save  society  from  the  calamities  of  liberty 
and  progress.  They  met  in  the  great  hall  of  St.  Peter's 
and  it  was  called  the  "Vatican  Council."  The  Pope  clothed 
in  white  with  a  golden  miter  upon  his  head,  sat  upon  his 
throne.  The  white-robed  Bishops  advanced  one  by  one,  and 
knelt  down  and  kissed  his  knee.  The  Pope  then  blessed  his 
children  and  addressed  them  upon  the  sorrows  which  they 
had  come  to  heal.  The  council  had  much  to  do;  they  debated 
upon  a  multitude  of  topics;  the  discipline  of  the  church,  the 
affairs  of  the  East,  the  Religious  Orders,  the  garments  of 
the  clergy,  the  catechisms,  the  authority  of  Bishops  over 
priests,  and  of  the  Pope  over  Bishops,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.;  these 
subjects  occupied  the  meeting  for  five  months.  It  is  said: 
"Witty  Fathers"  on  being  asked  when  the  council  would 
finish,  would  reply  by  asking  when  it  would  begin.  The 
question  of  infallibility  had  not  been  mentioned. 

At  length  preparations  were  made  for  the  great  contest; 
the  Pope  advocated  the  dogma  and  blessed  its  supporters; 
there  were  public  prayers,  masses  and  processions  to  kindle 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  faithful.  The  question  was  seriously 
discussed;  the  Bishop  of  Savannah  denounced  it  as  sacrilegi- 
ous. Another  American  Bishop  said  it  would  be  an  obstacle 
to  the  conversion  of  Protestants.  As  many  as  one  hundred 
bishops  desired  to  speak  in  a  single  day;  it  became  necessary 
to  limit  the  speeches  to  twenty  minutes.  Finally  the  major- 
ity became  impatient  and  voted  to  close  the  general  debate. 

Some  liberal  Bishops  disliked  this  proceeding  and  quit  the 
council ;  it  was  excessively  hot  and  many  became  ill  and  some 
died;  some  besought  the  Pope  to  adjourn  the  council,  but  the 
Pope  would  not  be  baffled  and  the  petition  was  refused. 
The  Council  met  in  public  to  confirm  what  was  done  in 
private,  and  on  July  i8,  1870,  the  Pope's  infallibility  was 
voted  upon.  Out  of  800  dignitaries  that  had  gathered  in 
Rome,  451  votes  were  cast  in  favor  of  the  dogma  and  the 
balance  either  voted  against  it  or  did  not  vote  at  a!l.    Many 


THE  ITALIANS  63 

of  the  minority  hastened  from  Rome  through  fear  for  their 
personal  safety.  Robert  McKenzie  says:  "While  the  vote  was 
being  taken,  the  thunder  pealed  and  the  lightning  flashed 
around  the  Fathers,  and  the  enemies  of  Infallibility  recog- 
nized the  voice  of  Divine  indignation." 

The  Pope  in  a  short  speech  acknowledged  the  dignity  con- 
ferred upon  him  and  his  courtiers  gave  expression  to  the  joy 
which  the  victory  inspired.  The  public  buildings  of  Rome 
were  illuminated.  The  official  Journal  announced  the  de- 
cision to  be  unanimous.  The  declaration  solemnly  anathema- 
tizes all  who  deny  the  Pope's  infallibility.  And  the  dogma 
of  the  Pope's  Infallibility,  that  Protestants  contend  is  con- 
trary to  scripture,  history  and  reason,  had  to  be  accepted  by 
two  hundred  millions  of  people  whether  they  believed  it  or 
not. 

It  is  claimed  the  Pope's  Infallibility  only  concerns  faith 
and  morals,  but  he  extends  faith  and  morals  to  almost  every 
question.  He  claims  the  right  to  regulate  literature  and 
dictate  to  the  government ;  he  claims  the  right  to  control  the 
utterances  of  the  press  and  to  select  the  text  books  for  the 
public  schools;  he  claims  the  right  of  forbidding  his  subjects 
joining  benevolent  and  patriotic  orders  and  attending  re- 
ligious congresses  where  they  come  in  close  relation  to  Pro- 
testants. 

There  are  other  dogmas  Rome  has  promulgated  and  em- 
bodied in  faith  and  practice,  like  a  mill  stone  around  the  neck 
of  the  church,  that  have  impeded  the  progress  of  the  Italians. 

The  Auricular  Confession ;  the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood ; 
the  monastic  conception  of  women;  transubstantiation  and 
withholding  the  cup  from  the  Laity;  Purgatory  and  Extreme 
Unction ;  Masses  and  Indulgences ;  the  Veneration  of  Relics, 
Images,  Saints  and  Angels ;  and  last  but  not  least,  the  dogma 
of  the  Jesuits.  These  are  some  of  Rome's  objectionable 
dogmas.  They  are  the  product  of  the  Dark  Ages  and  are 
more  fit  for  Pagan  darkness  than  evangelical  light  and  the 
civilization  of  the  twentieth  century  and  yet  Rome  con- 


64  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

tinues  to  practice  them  despite  the  counsel  of  many  of  her 
most  advanced  thinkers  who  favor  breaking  away  from  out- 
worn traditions  and  dogmas  and  readjusting  their  faith  and 
practices  to  the  changed  conditions,  and,  by  so  doing,  save  the 
church  from  bitter  antagonism  and  enable  her  to  enter  on  a 
new  life. 

Rome  published  her  dogmas,  announced  her  opinions,  is- 
sued her  encyclicals  and  pronounced  her  anathemas  upon  the 
progress  of  modern  times.  She  undertook  to  change  and 
modify  the  free  institution  to  suit  her  views  and  being  unable 
to  reconcile  her  position  to  the  ever  advancing  world,  she 
undertook  to  arrest  and  change  it.  No  wonder  Italy  fell 
behind  the  other  nations  as  a  great  power  in  the  movements 
and  progress  of  the  world.  No  wonder  ignorance,  supersti- 
tion and  poverty  reigned  throughout  the  land. 

Vast  estates  were  held  by  the  church,  while  the  masses  were 
in  poverty  and  many  in  destitution.  Italy  became  a  land  of 
magnificence  and  of  poverty;  with  splendid  cathedrals  but 
with  irreligious  people.  The  rule  of  the  Popes  had  been 
a  misrule,  they  had  deprived  Italy  of  her  just  heritage,  which 
resulted  in  a  revolution  that  divided  the  church  and  state  and 
transferred  the  government  with  an  overwhelming  majority 
to  the  king.  The  heroes  who  are  now  being  honored  by  the 
Italian  government  and  people,  are  those  who  favored  the 
very  progress  the  Vatican  opposed,  and  those  who  by  states- 
manship and  sword,  won  the  independence  of  Italy,  the 
Vatican  bitterly  denounced. 

Since  Italy  has  been  set  free  the  nation  has  made  rapid 
progress  in  all  the  arts  of  civilization.  The  cities  are  better 
governed,  the  streets  are  clean  and  an  air  of  prosperity  is 
manifest  everyv^here.  The  people  are  rapidly  becoming  edu- 
cated and  are  enjoying  the  fruits  of  liberty  and  enlighten- 
ment. 

The  church  of  Rome  to-day  presents  an  extraordinary 
spectacle.  It  throttled  liberty  in  her  own  native  country  and 
betrayed  her  to  the  borders  of  ruin.     The  hope  of  heart 


THE  ITALIANS  65 

regeneration  was  divorced  from  the  church,  and  there  is 
not  a  country  in  Europe  in  which  the  vital  and  progres- 
sive manhood  of  the  people  is  not  arrayed  against  the  hier- 
archy, and  while  the  Catholic  church  is  discredited  in  Catholic 
countries,  it  prospers  in  Protestant  nations  by  virtue  of  the 
very  liberty  she  enjoys,  which  she  has  for  ages  persistently  op- 
posed. It  would  be  well  if  the  Vatican  would  give  heed  to 
the  progressive  spirit  of  her  scholars  and  change  and  modify 
her  position  and  institutions  to  harmonize  with  the  progress 
of  mankind. 


THE  FRENCH 

WHEN  Caesar  invaded  the  country  we  call  France,  he 
found  it  inhabited  by  the  Celts,  a  people  belonging  to 
the  same  family  as  the  Welsh,  Irish  and  Scottish  Highlanders. 
They  were  called  Gauls  by  the  Romans.  After  the  Roman 
legions  conquered  the  Gauls,  the  country  became  and  re- 
mained a  Roman  province  for  more  than  four  centuries. 
Rome  gave  her  laws  and  languages  to  the  people. 

The  Romans  killed  the  priests  of  Gaul  and  propagated 
the  creed  of  Christianity  among  the  inhabitants. 

The  Franks,  a  branch  of  the  Teutons,  moved  into  the  Gaul 
territory,  defeated  the  Romans  and  put  an  end  to  their  aristo- 
cratic rule.  Clovis  was  made  the  first  king  of  France  with 
Paris  the  capital.  There  were  now  three  distinct  peoples  in 
the  country;  the  Gauls,  who  had  been  oppressed  and  en- 
slaved by  the  Romans;  the  remnants  of  the  Roman  aristo- 
cracy, and  the  conquering  Franks.  The  descendants  of  these 
three  distinct  peoples  were  subsequently  to  figure  in  the  his- 
tory, conflicts,  and  revolutions  of  France.  When  the  church 
and  state  became  united,  they  joined  together  in  creating 
abbots,  bishops,  priests,  dukes,  lords  and  nobles,  and  in 
creating  positions  for  the  sons  of  the  aristocratic  and  privi- 
leged classes  that  they  might  live  in  idleness  and  luxury  on 
the  labor  of  the  masses. 

The  lines  between  the  favored  classes  and  the  oppressed 
masses  were  carefully  drawn;  the  former  became  so  nu- 
merous, so  powerful  and  so  burdensome  to  the  masses  that 
they  rebelled  and  established  the  "communes"  or  associations 
for  mutual  defense,  which  was  a  form  of  popular  municipal 
government  that  gave  the  people  the  right  to  govern  them- 

66 


THE  FRENCH  67 

selves  in  local  affairs  and  was  the  forerunner  of  the  French 
Republic.  As  time  passed  the  gulf  between  the  ruling  and 
oppressed  classes  widened  and  in  the  reign  of  the  Bourbons, 
the  usurpation  and  revenues  of  the  priesthood,  nobility  and 
the  ruling  powers  became  unbearable  to  the  masses,  whose 
great  heart  was  beating  for  equality,  justice  and  liberty;  it 
eventually  became  so  evident  that  absolute  monarchy,  titled 
nobility  and  the  power  of  a  profligate  priesthood  must  come 
to  an  end. 

Louis  XVI  came  to  the  throne  in  1774.  Shortly  there- 
after the  demand  of  the  people  made  it  advisable  and  ex- 
pedient for  the  king  and  his  advisers  to  consent  to  an  election 
throughout  the  kingdom  to  select  men  to  represent  the  peo- 
ple in  States-General,  to  adopt  measures  that  would  satisfy 
the  demands  of  the  people.  The  nobles  and  clergy  chose  men 
to  represent  them  and  the  people  elected  their  representatives. 
The  latter  demanded  that  they  sit  in  one  body — to  this  the 
priests  and  nobles  objected  in  order  to  prevent  any  reforms 
from  being  adopted  that  would  be  detrimental  to  their  titled 
interests. 

The  king  took  issue  with  the  representatives  of  the  peo- 
ple and  informed  them  that  they  could  not  treat  his  allies 
in  such  a  humiliating  manner,  but  that  they  should  submit 
to  the  powers  that  were  controlling  the  kingdom.  To  this 
appeal  they  paid  no  heed.  The  king  and  his  nobles  and 
clergy  were  ignored.  The  representatives  of  the  people  were 
assembled  for  a  purpose.  They  were  there  to  expose  the  false 
doctrine  of  the  Divine  Right  of  Kings  to  rule.  They  were 
assembled  to  declare  the  rights  of  the  people  to  govern  them- 
selves. They  soon  declared  themselves  the  National  As- 
sembly; they  were  there  to  give  a  constitution  to  France. 
They  had  assembled  to  bring  relief  to  the  down-trodden  and 
oppressed  millions  in  France,  and  there  were  not  enough 
noblemen,  kings  and  priests  in  France  to  prevent  their  ac- 
tion.'. jOne  hundred  and  fifty  years  before,  Louis  XIV,  the 
king,  had  declared,  "I  am  the  state;"  now  the  people  replied, 


68  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

"We  are  the  state." 

There  were  four  members  in  this  assembly  who  were  to 
take  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  affairs  of  France;  Marquis 
de  Lafayette,  Count  Mirabeau,  Robespierre,  a  lawyer,  and 
Dr.  Guillotin.  The  latter  had  perfected  a  machine  for  de- 
capitating criminals,  and  urged  the  assembly  to  adopt  the 
machine  because  of  its  merits  of  taking  the  head  off  in  a 
twinkling  and  producing  a  sensation  of  refreshing  coolness. 
The  machine  was  adopted,  and  later  on  a  number  of  the 
members  who  voted  for  it  tried  its  merits  with  their  own 
necks. 

On  the  dead  walls  of  Paris  had  been  written  and  carved, 
liberty,  equality,  fraternity,  blood.  The  people  associated 
their  misfortunes  with  the  Bastile,  the  royal  prison.  This 
stronghold  was  to  Paris  what  the  White  Tower  was  to  Lon- 
don. In  it  had  been  imprisoned  many  of  the  noblest  pa- 
triots of  France,  who  were,  from  the  day  of  their  incar- 
ceration, doomed  to  a  living  death. 

The  prison  towered  like  an  evil  spirit  in  the  midst  of  the 
city.  Over  the  portal  of  the  prison  might  have  been  written 
the  legend  which  Dante  placed  above  the  gates  of  his  "In- 
ferno," "All  hope  abandon  ye  who  enter  here."  The  authori- 
ties became  apprehensive  lest  the  people  should  assault  the 
prison  and  they  reinforced  the  garrison  and  furnished  the 
magazine  with  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  barrels  of  gun- 
powder. The  oppressed  people  assembled  in  the  streets, 
along  the  boulevards  and  on  the  bridges,  desperate  with  hun- 
ger and  unspeakable  hardships,  and  raised  the  cry  "To  the 
Bastile,  to  the  Bastile!"  The  mob  first  marched  to  the  Ho- 
tel-de-Ville,  battered  down  the  doors  and  secured  twenty- 
eight  thousand  muskets,  then  on  to  the  Bastile.  For  hours 
the  multitude  raged  to  and  fro  under  the  towering  walls. 
In  the  meantime  De  Launey,  the  w^arden,  had  loaded  a  can- 
non with  grape  shot  and  had  dragged  loads  of  paving  stones 
to  the  summit  of  the  walls.  At  noon  July  14,  1789,  a  black- 
smith named  Louis  Tourney,  climbed  to  the  roof  of  the  guard 


THE  FRENCH  69 

house,  reached  the  great  chain  that  held  the  drawbridge  and 
with  bullets  whizzing  past  him  he  cut  the  chain,  the  draw- 
bridge fell  and  the  mob  crossed  over  into  the  open  court. 
The  firing  from  above  was  met  by  the  firing  from  below. 

An  improvised  battering  ram  was  hurled  against  the  gates 
and  at  half  past  five  o'clock  the  shout  from  the  multitude  rent 
the  air  as  the  gates  fell  in.  Hundreds  of  frenzied  men 
pushed  their  way  into  the  enclosure,  De  Launey  was  seized 
as  he  was  about  to  fire  the  magazine  with  a  torch  and  he  was 
forced  to  pass  along  the  dark  passage  of  the  prison  from 
which  the  infuriated  mob  delivered  the  inmates.  The 
wretched  condition  of  the  victims  wrought  the  people  to  a 
higher  pitch  of  fury.  Many  of  the  prisoners  were  insane. 
One  man  proclaimed  himself  "Master  of  Immensity"  and 
invited  the  people  to  his  hospitality ;  others  with  unkempt  hair 
and  beard  grown  to  the  waist  had  suffered  from  years  of 
confinement  until  they  looked  more  like  wild  men  than  in- 
habitants of  a  civilized  nation.  The  women  fell  upon  De 
Launey  with  knives,  his  head  was  severed  and  raised  upon 
a  pike  and  out  from  the  gates  of  the  Bastile  came  the  mob 
carrying  prisoners  on  their  shoulders  and  with  eight  gory 
heads  of  prison  keepers  carried  aloft.  The  destruction  of 
the  Bastile  continued  until  there  was  not  one  stone  found 
upon  another.  A  messenger  carried  the  news  to  the  king  at 
Versailles  who  said,  "This  is  a  revolt,"  to  which  Duke 
Liancourt  replied,  "No,  this  is  a  revolution,"  and  indeed  it 
was  a  revolution,  the  result  of  long  years  of  oppression,  mis- 
rule and  tyranny. 

The  people  revolted  against  the  exhausting  and  contin- 
uous wars,  the  blood  tax  arising  from  the  war  debt,  the  sup- 
port and  the  extravagant  habits  of  the  kings  and  their  courts, 
the  usurpation  of  valuable  lands  on  the  part  of  the  nobility 
and  the  clergy  that  were  almost  wholly  exempt  from  tax- 
ation, and  finally  the  arbitrary  rule  of  kings  without  regard 
to  the  needs,  voice  and  will  of  the  people. 

Carlyle  asks,  "What  then  is  this  thing  called  *La  Revo- 


70  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

lutlon,'  which,  like  an  Angel  of  Death,  hangs  over  France, 
noyading,  fusillading,  fighting,  gun-boring,  tanning  human 
skins?  La  Revolution  is  but  so  many  alphabetic  letters;  a 
thing  nowhere  to  be  laid  hands  on,  to  be  kept  under  lock 
and  key:  where  is  it?  What  is  it?  Is  it  the  madness  that 
dwells  in  the  hearts  of  men?  In  this  man  it  is  and  in  that 
man;  as  a  rage  or  as  a  terror,  it  is  in  all  men.  Invisible, 
impalpable ;  and  yet  no  black  Azrael,  with  wings  spread  over 
half  a  continent,  with  sword  sweeping  from  sea  to  sea,  could 
be  a  truer  reality.  To  explain  the  march  of  this  Revolution- 
ary Government,  be  no  task  of  ours.  Man  cannot  explain  it." 
Lafayette  arose  in  the  assembly  and  moved  the  adoption 
of  the  Declaration  of  Rights  of  Man,  modeled  after  the 
American  Declaration  of  Independence.  This,  with  some 
modification,  was  accepted,  and  the  assembly  drafted  a  con- 
stitution, which  after  much  discussion  and  delay,  was  rati- 
fied. The  constitution  swept  away  the  power  of  the  king 
and  the  special  privilege  of  the  nobility  and  clergy;  declared 
all  citizens  were  equal  before  the  law;  vested  the  power  of 
legislation  and  taxation  in  representatives  chosen  by  the 
nation;  guaranteed  liberty  of  worship,  liberty  of  the  press 
and  full  civil  rights  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  land. 

The  great  reforms  promulgated  were  to  redress  the 
wrongs  of  the  people  and  to  give  them  the  power  of  self- 
government.  With  the  adoption  of  the  constitution  and  its 
sweeping  reforms,  came  the  confiscation  of  the  crown  lands, 
the  vast  estates  held  by  the  nobles  and  the  large  possessions 
of  the  clergy.  The  whole  of  this  wealth  comprised,  at  least, 
one  third  of  all  the  land  of  France.  It  was  taken  to  be  the 
dowry  of  the  constitution.  Monasteries  and  nunneries  were 
suppressed;  the  election  of  bishops  and  the  appointment  of 
priests  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  people.  The  king  and 
queen  and  clergy  were  required  to  take  an  oath  to  support 
the  constitution  and  to  maintain  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

The  clergy  were  also  compelled  to  take  an  oath  of  allegi- 
ance to  the  constitution,  for  which  act  they  were  condemned 


THE  FRENCH  71 

by  the  Pope,  who  declared  that  all  clergymen  who  took  the 
oath,  should  be  cut  off  from  communion  of  the  Catholic 
Church. 

Mirabeau,  who  was  the  champion  of  the  constitution, 
passed  away  in  death  saying,  "I  carry  with  me  the  ruins  of 
monarchy."  His  death  was  a  great  loss  to  the  people,  as 
it  placed  power  in  the  hands  of  violent  radicals.  The  people 
began  to  distrust  the  king  and  the  privileged  classes,  who 
had  been  oppressing  them  for  centuries,  and  they  determined 
to  wipe  out  their  power  during  the  great  revolution.  Louis, 
the  king,  knew  it  would  be  useless  and  dangerous  for  him 
to  remain  in  Paris,  so  he  and  his  family  fled  from  the  city, 
with  a  determination  to  appeal  to  the  powers  of  Europe 
for  military  aid,  to  help  in  suppressing  the  will  of  the  peo- 
ple. As  the  royal  family  were  nearing  the  northeast  frontier, 
they  were  overtaken,  captured  and  brought  back  to  Paris. 
As  they  passed  through  the  streets  to  the  Tuileries,  govern- 
ment notices  were  placed  in  conspicuous  places  declaring, 
"Whoever  applauds  the  King  shall  be  flogged;  whoever  in- 
sults him  shall  be  hanged." 

The  Tuileries  was  attacked,  the  Swiss  guard  massacred, 
together  with  some  twelve  hundred  nobles  and  gentlemen  of 
the  palace.  The  king  and  royal  family  were  imprisoned 
in  the  temple,  from  which  he  was  later  taken  to  the  guil- 
lotine, where  he  gave  his  life  in  expiation,  more  on  account 
of  the  sins  of  his  predecessors  than  his  own.  The  queen  was 
sent  to  another  prison  and  later  on  to  the  scaffold.  Marie 
Antoinette  had  been  haughty  and  frivolous  in  time  of  power, 
but  in  the  time  of  sorrow  she  was  patient,  brave  and  full 
of  dignity.  When  Burke  saw  her  at  Versailles,  he  said  she 
glittered  like  the  morning  star,  full  of  life  and  splendor  and 
joy;  prior  to  her  execution,  she  was  brought  before  the  tri- 
bunal, where  with  premature  age  and  deep  sorrow,  she  re- 
fused to  plead  in  her  own  behalf,  only  saying,  "I  was  a  queen 
and  you  took  away  my  crown;  a  wife,  and  you  killed  my 
husband;  a  mother,  and  you  took  away  my  children;  my 


72  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

blood  only  remains,  take  It,  but  do  not  make  me  suffer  long." 

In  the  meantime  the  royal  monarchies  of  Europe  formed 
a  coalition  against  France.  They  looked  with  suspicion 
upon  the  revolutionary  spirit  of  that  country.  If  the  op- 
pressed people  of  France  could  rise  up  and  overthrow  their 
monarchy  and  execute  their  king,  would  it  not  incite  the 
masses  of  other  monarchies  who  were  wearing  the  galling 
yoke  imposed  upon  them  by  other  crowned  heads  of  Europe 
to  declare  the  national  rights  of  the  people  against  monar- 
chies and  to  declare  themselves  free  and  independent?  Five 
nations  agreed  to  send  armies  to  invade  France  to  restore 
the  monarchy  and  suppress  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

While  the  nobility,  who  were  termed  emigrants  and 
traitors,  were  at  the  royal  courts  of  Europe  arranging  with 
the  sovereigns  for  the  army  to  invade  France,  the  people 
arose  in  their  power  and  defiance  and  prepared  to  resist  the 
invasion.  Danton,  the  leader  of  the  Mountain  party,  said, 
"Let  us  throw  them  the  head  of  a  king  in  defiance." 

Two  bodies  were  formed  in  France  to  suppress  the  war, 
to  direct  the  government  and  to  punish  the  enemies  of 
France.  The  two  bodies  were  known  as  the  "Committee 
of  Safety"  and  the  "Committee  of  General  Security."  In 
these  committees  was  invested  the  power  of  the  republic. 
Then  came  the  Reign  of  Terror  that  drenched  France  in 
blood  and  brought  sorrow,  suffering  and  death  to  the  land, 
such  as  the  civilized  world  had  never  known.  It  was  a  na- 
tion suffering  the  throes  of  anguish  as  the  result  of  the  mis- 
rule of  centuries.  It  was  the  logical  result  created  by  the 
monarchs  of  France  and  their  allies.  Danton  declared,  "To 
be  safe,  we  must  kill  all  who  are  not  our  friends." 

Marat  was  kept  busy  signing  death  warrants.  His  turn 
soon  came  when  Charlotte  Corday,  a  young  girl  from  Nor- 
mandy, stabbed  him  to  the  heart  and  then  expiated  the  deed 
on  the  guillotine.  The  jails  were  crowded  with  victims 
awaiting  trial  and  death.  The  guillotine  in  France  was  never 
idle,  it  was  the  executive  means  of  governing ;  universal  sus- 


THE  FRENCH  73 

picion  and  universal  terror  reigned.  Men  distrusted  their 
friends,  until  no  one  felt  safe.  The  trial  of  prisoners  was 
a  mockery,  for  their  doom  was  sealed  at  the  time  of  their 
arrest.  The  Tribunal  said,  "it  is  only  the  dead  who  never 
come  back."  The  Girondists  went  up  to  the  fatal  scaffold 
singing  the  Marseillaise,  "Come,  children  of  our  country,  the 
day  of  glory  has  arrived."  The  song  grew  fainter  and  fainter 
until  the  last  head  fell. 

Madame  Roland  bared  her  neck  for  the  guillotine,  and 
looked  upon  the  image  of  liberty  that  had  been  erected  nearby, 
and  cried  out,  "Oh,  Liberty,  what  crimes  have  been  com- 
mitted in  thy  name."  The  death  cart  was  kept  busy  going 
to  and  fro  with  fresh  crowds  of  victims  for  the  falling  knife. 
Sunday  was  abolished,  the  churches  were  closed,  mourning 
for  the  dead  was  prohibited,  over  the  entrance  of  the  burial 
ground  was  written,  "Death  is  an  eternal  sleep."  An  actress 
was  enthroned  as  the  Goddess  of  Reason  to  receive  the  hom- 
age of  the  people.  The  royal  tombs  were  broken  open  and 
the  remains  of  the  kings  thrown  out. 

This  reign  of  horror  and  terror  spread  throughout  France. 
Everywhere  barons,  nobles  and  priests  were  crowded  in 
prisons  and  led  like  sheep  to  the  slaughter.  Everybody  who 
was  suspected  of  aiding  the  royalty  was  punished  by  im- 
prisonment and  death.  Liberty  must  take  no  chances.  The 
whole  number  that  perished  during  the  revolution  and  the 
Reign  of  Terror,  by  massacre,  civil  war  and  guillotine,  has 
been  estimated  as  high  as  a  million.  Finally  it  wore  itself 
out  in  the  destruction  of  life  and  property. 

The  convention  arose  against  Robespierre,  who  was  ar- 
rested and  beheaded,  and  with  him  the  Reign  of  Terror  vir- 
tually ended.  The  period  closed  with  reaction  and  with  an 
effort  to  organize  a  more  stable  government.  The  per- 
manent results  of  the  revolution  were  the  establishment  of 
civil  and  religious  liberties,  the  equality  of  all  citizens  before 
the  law  and  the  overthrow  of  the  absolute  monarchy. 

To  carry  on  the  war  against  the  combined  powers  of 


74  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Europe,  it  was  necessary  that  the  republic  should  have  more 
power  and  a  new  constitution  was  adopted  and  the  executive 
branch  placed  in  a  directory  of  five. 

Napoleon  Bonaparte  now  appears  on  the  scene  as  the  min- 
ister of  war,  at  the  head  of  the  French  army,  to  repel  the 
invaders.  He  developed  into  the  greatest  military  genius  the 
world  has  ever  known.  Amidst  the  conflict  and  carnage, 
he  flooded  Europe  with  blood,  humbled  kings,  conquered 
generals,  routed  armies,  ransacked  treasures,  and  made  the 
nations  of  Europe  resound  with  the  tramp  of  his  victorious 
army.  Napoleon  was  not  inhuman.  He  loved  peace,  but 
engaged  in  the  business  of  war  on  the  behalf  of  the  oppressed 
millions  against  the  combined  monarchies  of  Europe.  It 
was  his  ambition  to  give  every  man  a  chance  in  the  race  of 
life.  He  did  more  than  any  other  man  of  Europe  to  break 
the  social,  political  and  religious  bonds  of  the  oppressed  and 
enslaved  millions  of  Europe.  He  directed  the  government 
with  the  same  determination  and  force  that  he  directed  the 
war.  There  was  not  a  general  in  Europe  but  feared  to  meet 
him  in  open  battle.  He  represented  the  masses  as  against 
the  classes.  Notwithstanding  his  mistakes,  notwithstanding 
the  upheavals,  strife,  conflict  and  bloodshed;  truth,  justice 
and  liberty  must  prevail  in  the  end.  The  Sovereignty  was 
vested  in  the  people  and  the  government  was  simply  their 
agent  to  execute  their  will. 

France,  through  her  conflicts,  revolutions  and  victories, 
has  made  a  great  contribution  to  the  civilization  of  the  world. 
Guizot  said,  ''There  is  hardly  any  great  idea,  hardly  any 
great  principle  of  civilization,  which  has  not  had  to  pass 
through  France  in  order  to  be  disseminated." 

France  has  done  much  to  preserve  and  perpetuate  Roman 
law  and  Roman  culture.  During  the  Middle  Ages,  the  Uni- 
versity of  Paris  was  considered  by  many  the  greatest  in- 
tellectual center  of  Europe,  and  the  mother  of  many  other 
universities  that  were  founded  throughout  the  world. 

The  edict  of  Nantes  proclaimed  religious  tolerance  and 


THE  FRENCH  75 

the  principle  of  liberty  of  conscience.  True,  this  edict  was 
revoked  the  next  century,  but  it  had  set  a  precedent  that  was 
not  wholly  lost.  The  principle  that  all  men  are  created  equal 
and  should  have  equal  rights  and  privileges  before  the  law, 
some  claim  to  have  had  its  origin  and  first  expression  in 
France.  The  United  States  will  ever  be  indebted  to  France 
for  her  friendly  assistance  and  the  aid  of  General  Lafayette 
during  the  American  revolution.  France  has  originated  much 
and  disseminated  more.  Following  on  the  footsteps  of  Spain, 
France  had  her  opportunity  to  shape  and  control  the  des- 
tinies of  the  New  World,  but  her  principles  of  government 
at  the  time,  and  the  vices  of  her  people,  illy  prepared  her  to 
compete  successfully  on  either  land  or  sea  with  her  powerful 
rival. 

The  thirteenth  of  September,  1 759,  settled  the  question  as 
to  whether  America  should  belong  to  France.  On  that 
eventful  day,  the  gigantic  ambition  of  France  was  foiled  by 
the  red-haired  hero  of  Quebec.  The  power  of  France  was 
destroyed  in  the  new  world,  the  power  of  England  con- 
firmed and  Canada  was  forever  ceded  to  the  latter.  Had 
France  gained  the  victory  instead  of  England,  it  would  have 
probably  meant  the  sway  of  the  despots  and  the  Jesuits  on 
the  continent  of  the  free.  But  that  unseen  hand  that  rules 
in  the  affairs  of  men,  destined  the  new  world  should  be  con- 
trolled by  another  race  of  men. 

The  great  French  scientist  and  socialist,  Edmund  Demo- 
lines,  in  the  preface  to  the  French  edition  of  his  Anglo-Saxon 
volume,  says,  "Although  we  do  not  acknowledge  Anglo- 
Saxon  superiority,  we  all  have  to  bear  it,  and  we  all  dread 
it;  the  apprehension,  the  suspicion,  and  sometimes  the  hatred 
provoked  by  L'Anglais,  proclaims  the  fact  loudly  enough. 
We  cannot  go  one  step  in  the  world  without  coming  across 
L'Anglais.  We  cannot  glance  at  any  of  our  late  possessions 
without  seeing  there  the  Union  Jack.  The  Anglo-Saxon  has 
supplanted  us  in  North  America  (which  we  occupied  from 
Canada  to  Louisiana),  in  India,  at  Mauritius,  the  old  Isle 


76  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

de  France,  in  Egypt.  He  rules  America  by  Canada  and 
the  United  States;  Africa  by  Egypt  and  the  Cape;  Asia  by 
India  and  Burmah;  Australasia,  by  Australia  and  New 
Zealand ;  Europe,  and  the  whole  world,  by  his  trade  and  in- 
dustries and  by  his  policy."  Were  the  keen-sighted  French- 
man to  revise  this  preface  and  bring  it  up  to  date,  he  might 
make  worthy  mention  of  the  Philippines,  West  Indies  and 
the  Hawaiian  Islands,  "The  Paradise  of  the  Pacific." 

The  French  are  people  of  lofty  ideals  to  which  they  give 
clearness  of  speech  which  they  seek  to  transmute  into  power. 
There  is  an  air  of  contentment,  a  perfect  deportment  and 
personal  courtesy  pervading  French  society  that  deeply  im- 
press the  alien  observer. 

France,  more  than  any  other  modern  nation,  has  cultivated 
the  love  of  the  beautiful,  and  in  this  respect  she  has  been  the 
teacher  of  the  world.  Her  people  have  an  aesthetic  taste  and 
have  given  expression  to  it  in  their  creations  of  art  and  ar- 
chitecture. 

Paris  is  the  guardian  of  art  treasures  which  in  their  va- 
riety and  beauty  are  unsurpassed.  The  city  is  adorned  with 
artistic  monuments  and  noble  structures  and  beautified  by 
broad  streets  and  lovely  parks.  French  authors  have  con- 
tributed priceless  treasures  to  the  profit  and  pleasure  of  the 
intellectual  world.  The  city  is  the  fashion  dictator  of  the 
world.  To  say  it  is  a  Parisian  model  or  style,  is  sufficient 
to  give  it  the  stamp  of  fashion  and  start  the  craze  for  it. 
Paris,  the  city  of  beauty  and  power,  is  the  envy  and  admira- 
tion of  other  cities  and  many  of  the  continental  cities  of 
Europe  imitate  and  copy  the  styles  of  the  capital  on  the 
Seine. 

This  same  delicate  taste  is  displayed  in  the  homes  of  the 
rural  folks  of  France.  Many  of  the  homes,  gardens  and 
little  farms  are  planned  with  an  eye  to  the  beautiful,  as 
if  it  was  all  done  by  an  expert  landscape  artist. 

France  is  getting  a  new  start  in  life.  The  nation  is  de- 
veloping rapidly  as  a  republic;  democracy  is  bearing  fruit, 


THE  FRENCH  77 

class  distinctions  are  being  eliminated;  the  rule  of  the  peo- 
ple is  bearing  sway  and  bringing  the  nation  together  in  a 
friendly  and  inseparable  union.  The  rights  of  women  are 
more  extended,  children  are  better  protected  under  the  child- 
labor  laws;  the  common  workman  enjoys  the  advantage  of 
industrial  insurance;  the  old  age  pensions  add  to  the  com- 
forts of  those  who  have  grown  old  in  the  service  of  industry 
as  well  as  state:  the  educational  system  is  instilling  moral- 
ity as  well  as  patriotism,  and  an  air  of  contentment  is  per- 
vading society. 

There  is  an  increased  efficiency  in  the  departments  of  gov- 
ernment and  a  marked  improvement  in  the  administration 
and  control  of  her  colonies.  Such  are  the  aspirations  of 
France,  that  with  high  ideals,  with  an  unbounded  patriotism, 
with  a  pride  to  retain  her  place  amongst  the  great  powers  of 
the  world,  with  a  constant  internal  improvement  physically, 
mentally  and  morally,  the  forecast  for  the  nation  is  the 
diffusion  of  aspirations  and  experiences  that  will  contribute 
to  a  higher  and  purer  civilization. 


THE  GERMANS 

GERMANY  has  come  up  out  of  great  tribulation.  Her 
history  has  been  written  in  blood.  From  the  days  of 
Julius  Caesar  down  to  Bismarck,  enough  human  blood  has 
been  shed  in  warfare  upon  the  soil  of  Germany  to  enrich  it. 
Modern  Germany  is  the  consolidation  and  union  of  twenty- 
six  states  effected  by  subtle  diplomacy  and  war,  inspired  and 
directed  by  Bismarck. 

Germany's  contributions  to  the  world  in  art,  literature, 
science  and  music  have  been  of  great  value,  but  unquestion- 
ably her  greatest  contribution  was  that  of  firmly  establish- 
ing the  Protestant  Reformation,  one  of  the  greatest  epochs 
in  the  history  of  the  human  race.  The  central  idea  of  the 
Renaissance  that  preceded  the  Reformation,  was  culture, 
while  that  of  the  Reformation  was  religious  faith.  In  Italy 
the  effort  was  to  restore  learning,  while  in  Germany  it  was 
to  restore  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints. 

The  Renaissance  filled  the  South  with  classic  splendor ;  the 
Reformation  filled  the  North  with  simplicity  of  worship  and 
liberty  of  conscience.  The  Reformation  followed  close  on 
the  Renaissance  to  bless  and  purify.  This  great  intellectual 
activity  was  on  the  decline  when  the  Reformation  was  in- 
augurated and  it  stimulated  and  blessed  the  revival  of  learn- 
ing and  thereby  gave  to  our  modern  civilization  its  high  in- 
tellectual and  religious  character.  The  religious  revival 
saved  the  intellectual  revival  from  complete  failure. 

During  the  dark  ages  there  crept  abuses  into  the  church 
that  poisoned  Christian  doctrine  and  faith,  such  as  venera- 
tion of  relics,  the  invocation  of  saints,  the  worship  of  the 
Virgin   Mary,   the  celibacy  of   the  priesthood,   purgatory, 

78 


THE  GERMANS  79 

masses,  indulgences,  the  union  of  state  and  church,  etc.,  and 
under  the  weight  of  these  errors  the  spiritual  power  of  the 
church  was  crushed  out. 

Amidst  these  stirring  times,  Luther  appeared  on  the  arena 
as  the  harvester  of  earlier  sowing.  He  was  preceded  by 
Wickliffe  of  England,  who  translated  the  Bible  into  the  com- 
mon vernacular  of  the  laity,  and  by  John  Huss  of  Bohemia, 
the  great  scholar  who  cried  out  in  the  darkness  of  those  days, 
"Back  to  Christ."  Luther  was  born  in  1483,  the  same  year 
that  Raphael  was  born,  at  the  very  time  Savonarola  was 
preaching  in  Florence,  Michael  Angelo  chiseling  beautiful 
statues,  Copernicus  studying  the  heavens  and  Columbus  pre- 
paring maps  of  the  world. 

Well  did  his  mother  pray  that  he  might  become  the  re- 
finer of  the  church.  Fifteen  hundred  years  before  Christ, 
God  chose  Moses  to  bring  His  people  out  of  Egyptian  bond- 
age; fifteen  hundred  years  later  he  sent  his  own  Son  to 
change  the  course  of  history  and  human  destiny,  and  just  fif- 
teen hundred  years  later,  that  same  kind  Providence  that 
shapes  human  destiny  for  the  universal  dominion  of  Christ, 
brought  forth  Luther.  God  makes  history.  He  is  in  it, 
Christ  and  truth  are  in  it. 

One  of  the  greatest  epochs  in  history  was  when  Luther 
stood  at  the  diet  in  Worms,  in  the  presence  of  the  great  coun- 
cil assembled  to  try  him  on  the  grounds  of  heresy,  and  said, 
"I  cannot  retract,  God  help  me."  Carlyle  says  it  was  the 
greatest  scene  in  human  history.  He  stood  there  in  defense 
of  liberty  of  conscience.  From  that  very  hour  the  Reforma- 
tion swept  on.  It  swept  across  Germany,  Holland,  France, 
Switzerland,  England  and  Scotland.  Other  champions  arose 
to  help  on  the  work  that  Luther  inaugurated.  The  move- 
ment was  bitterly  opposed  but  the  hand  of  God  was  in  it 
and  it  could  not  be  overthrown.  It  changed  the  educational 
methods  and  modified  the  religion  of  the  civilized  world.  It 
set  the  conscience  free  and  proclaimed  universal  knowledge 
and  righteousness.     It  separated  church  and  state.     It  gave 


8o  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

a  mighty  impetus  to  the  cause  of  liberty.  It  solved  the  des- 
tinies of  nations;  it  shaped  the  course  of  all  future  history, 
and  all  ages  till  the  end  of  time  must  be  grateful  to  the 
mighty  men  of  this  providential  epoch  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury. 

The  w^ritings  of  Luther,  his  translations  of  the  Bible  and 
his  noble  hymns,  fixed  a  literary  language  for  the  Germans, 
and  to  this  day  constitute  one  of  the  greatest  literary  treas- 
ures of  the  kind  since  the  time  of  Luther. 

Germany  has  produced  a  number  of  great  men  that  have 
imparted  renow^n  to  the  literary,  scientific,  and  philosophic 
annals  of  the  nation.  Education  is  as  w^idely  diffused  as  in 
any  country  in  the  world.  She  has  more  than  a  score  of 
great  universities,  besides  many  well  equipped  schools  of  tech- 
nics, agriculture,  military  science,  etc. 

One  of  the  greatest  features  of  recent  German  history  has 
been  the  marvelous  growth  of  German  agriculture,  trade  and 
commerce.  Agriculture  has  reached  a  stage  of  high  scien- 
tific perfection  in  Germany.  The  productive  capacity  per 
acre  shows  the  largest  average  yield  of  any  country  in 
the  world.  Her  manufactories  have  made  equally  great  prog- 
ress and  her  mercantile  navy  together  with  her  trade  rela- 
tions have  brought  Germany  into  competition  with  the  other 
great  nations  of  the  world  in  every  field  of  industry  and  she 
has  beaten  them  in  many  markets. 

Every  German  is  supposed  to  be  educated  for  his  chosen 
life  work,  so  there  is  very  little  drifting  from  one  trade  or 
profession  to  another.  The  state  has  discouraged  the  love 
of  ease  and  luxury  and  seeks  to  develop  the  resources  of  the 
nation,  therefore,  but  few  men  are  out  of  employment.  She 
has  taught  self-denial  as  opposed  to  self-indulgence  and  com- 
pels, by  legal  enactment,  the  saving  of  money  on  the  part  of 
the  workmen,  through  simple  insurance  laws. 

In  many  things  Germany  runs  to  extremes:  There  are 
too  many  officials,  there  are  more  officials  in  her  army  than 
men  in  the  regular  army  of  the  United  States.  Her  towns  and 


THE  GERMANS  81 

cities  are  burdened  with  officials  who  go  about  with  official 
airs  attending  to  official  business  and  yet  Germany's  crim- 
inal record  is  a  dark  page  on  the  history  of  the  nation. 

The  poorer  classes  are  overworked:  the  "Made  in  Ger- 
many" articles  selling  throughout  the  world  are  made  by  a 
class  of  people  "worked  to  death."  They  arise  early  and 
work  late  and  receive  small  wages.  Her  people  pay  a  heavy 
penalty  for  the  prosperity  of  the  nation. 

There  is  over-legislation.  The  German  legislation  enter- 
ing into  the  minute  control  of  the  affairs  of  the  people  is  re- 
pressing and  restraining  the  people  and  enfeebling  their  po- 
litical and  social  condition.  The  insurance  legislation,  the 
excessive  taxes  and  small  wages  keep  the  great  masses  of  the 
people  in  reduced  circumstances  and  are  discouraging  to  in- 
dividual enterprise  and  development. 

German  culture  is  over-rated.  The  professors  are  too  pro- 
fessional. They  assume  an  air  of  knowing  the  secrets  of 
nature  that  the  rest  of  the  world  has  not  found  out.  Culture 
should  improve  and  refine  the  mind,  morals  and  tastes  of  the 
people.  Knowledge  should  lead  to  wisdom  and  its  fruits 
should  be  seen  in  the  life  of  the  people.  The  German  cul- 
tured class,  together  with  the  nobility  and  officers,  have  had 
but  little  or  no  association  with  the  middle  and  lower  classes 
and  therefore,  German  culture  has  done  very  little  to  mold 
the  character  of  the  masses  and  to  train  them  in  the  ways 
of  the  world. 

German  culture  and  legislation  have  done  but  little  to  re- 
store the  rights  of  women;  the  women  of  Germany  are  still 
held  in  tutelage  and  subjection  and  are  overworked.  Many 
of  them  have  work  assigned  to  them  that  should  be  per- 
formed by  men.  The  Emperor's  wishes  to  have  the  work  of 
women  confined  to  the  kitchen,  children  and  church  still 
prevail.  The  men  show  too  little  respect  for  women.  There 
is  no  city  in  Europe  where  true,  pure  women  have  more  to 
suffer  in  the  street,  in  the  tramways  and  on  the  highways, 
from  the  insolence  of  the  males  than  in  Berlin.     There  is 


82  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

an  excessive  percentage  of  illegitimacy  in  Germany,  with 
Berlin  at  the  head  of  the  list  showing  that  one  child  out  of 
every  five  that  are  born  is  illegitimate. 

German  culture  and  legislation  have  not  suppressed  beer 
drinking.  Everywhere  throughout  Germany  one  is  impressed 
with  the  complacency  with  which  the  German  sits  by  his  glass 
of  beer  and  apparently  considers  it  the  highest  enjoyment  of 
his  leisure  moments. 

German  legislation  and  scientific  culture  have  not  eradi- 
cated disease.  There  are  more  head,  heart,  liver,  kidney, 
back,  rheumatism  and  anaemic  cures  in  Germany  than  in  all 
the  rest  of  Europe. 

German  culture  has  done  but  little  or  nothing  for  Chris- 
tianity. Nietzsche,  Von  Treitschke  and  Von  Bernhardi  have 
smitten  the  church  hip  and  thigh,  undermined  and  sneered  it 
nearly  out  of  existence.  The  preachers  of  Germany  have  had 
their  mouths  muzzled  and  have  made  no  strong  appeal  for 
peace  and  uttered  no  strong  protest  against  militarism.  The 
Christian  idea  of  compassion  for  the  weak,  and  protection  for 
the  defenseless,  has  been  repudiated  as  the  product  of  an 
obsolete  notion  which  should  be  ignored  with  contempt.  Ger- 
man science,  culture  and  militarism  have  bound  religion  with 
iron  chains  and  advocated  the  "mailed  fist"  of  physical  force 
as  the  supreme  consideration  and  vitality  of  the  nation.  Ger- 
man culture  runs  into  materialism,  agnosticism  and  rational- 
ism; it  hardens  the  heart,  brutalizes  nature,  chills  the  intel- 
lect and  undermines  faith.  There  is  always  danger  in  ex- 
tremes and  Germany  has  run  to  the  extreme  in  imperialism, 
autocracy,  militarism,  officialism  and  legislation.  There  is 
lack  of  social  enjoyment  and  the  absence  of  the  spirit  of  in- 
dependence that  is  the  outgrowth  of  the  sovereignty  of  the 
people.  There  is  a  stolid  indifference  throughout  the  coun- 
try. The  people  do  not  laugh  as  we  laugh;  they  are  not 
happy  as  we  are  happy;  they  do  not  enjoy  life  as  we  enjoy 
it.  They  are  lacking  in  the  dignified  spirit  of  individuality, 
equality  and  sovereignty. 


THE  GERMANS  83 

There  is  no  democracy  in  Germany  as  we  have  it  in  Amer- 
ica. "In  Prussia  the  voters  are  divided  into  three  classes. 
Every  male  adult  who  pays  an  income  tax  is  entitled  to  vote, 
but  his  vote  is  not  direct.  The  aggregate  of  the  income  taxes 
is  divided  into  three  equal  parts,  beginning  with  the  man  who 
pays  the  most  and  down  to  him  who  pays  but  a  copper.  The 
list  of  the  heaviest  tax-payers,  who  are  first  on  the  rolls  and 
who  pay  one  third  of  the  total  income  taxes,  compose  the 
first  class  of  electors.  The  names  of  those  next  on  the  roll, 
who  pay  in  the  aggregate  the  second  third  of  the  taxes,  com- 
pose the  second  class  of  electors.  All  the  others  are  com- 
prised in  the  third  class.  Taking  the  income  tax  list  and  the 
election  returns  of  the  several  elections,  it  is  found  on  strik- 
ing an  average,  that  the  first  class  of  primary  voters  embraces 
only  three  per  cent,  of  the  whole  number,  the  second  class 
twelve  per  cent,  and  the  third  class  eighty-five  per  cent.,  al- 
though in  the  larger  towns  the  disparity  is  much  greater. 

"Each  class  of  electors  in  each  parliamentary  constituency 
meets  and  chooses  one  elector.  Then  the  three  electors 
chosen  by  the  three  classes  of  voters  separately,  meet  and 
choose  the  deputy  to  represent  the  constituency  in  the  Prussian 
diet.  As  a  matter  of  course,  the  first  and  second  class  of 
electors,  representing  only  fifteen  per  cent,  of  the  voters, 
outvote  the  one  elector  representing  the  eighty-five  per  cent, 
of  the  people."  "German  Nation,"  National  Geographic 
Magazine . 

Germany  has  a  world  program.  I  have  made  a  num- 
ber of  visits  to  Germany  and  the  conviction  has  become  deeper 
with  each  successive  visit.  On  a  lengthy  itinerary  around  the 
world  in  19 10,  traveling  on  a  German  Lloyd  boat  from 
Hong-Kong  to  Singapore,  I  heard  the  subject  discussed  by 
a  German  official  who  made  the  statement  that  as  soon  as 
their  preparations  were  completed  they  would  take  the  bal- 
ance of  power  from  England,  smash  the  Monroe  Doctrine 
and  Germanize  the  world.  He  spoke  with  apparent  author- 
ity, the  statement  was  accepted  as  semi-official  and  subse- 


84  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

quent  events  proved  that  he  was  familiar  vi^ith  the  German 
program. 

Prof.  Lomprecht,  of  the  University  of  Leipsic,  an  eminent 
German  historian,  expressed  the  German  plan  in  a  public 
address  in  the  following  terse  sentence,  "The  German  world 
to-day  is  one  and  Germany  is  now  the  protector  of  European 
civilization  and  after  bloody  victories  the  world  will  be 
healed  by  being  Germanized." 

Col.  Roosevelt,  in  an  address  to  the  students  at  Princeton 
Oct.  30,  1 91 4,  said,  "I  have  seen  the  plans  of  two  empires, 
now  involved  in  war,  to  capture  our  great  cities  and  hold 
them  for  ransom  because  our  standing  army  is  too  weak  to 
protect  them.  I  have  seen  deliberate  plans  prepared  to  take 
San  Francisco  and  New  York  and  hold  them  for  ransom  that 
would  cripple  our  country  and  give  funds  to  the  enemy  for 
carrying  on  war." 

Prussia's  program  for  the  future  is  unquestionably  that 
of  territorial  and  commercial  expansion.  The  empire  is 
largely  inland.  She  is  hemmed  in  on  all  sides  by  other  na- 
tions and  the  valuable  land  beyond  the  seas  is  occupied  by 
other  nations.  Her  rapid  growth  in  population,  and  her  ever- 
increasing  industries,  demand  more  room  and  more  markets. 
Notwithstanding  the  changing  of  boundary  lines,  as  the  re- 
sult of  war  and  diplomacy,  modern  Germany  occupies  about 
the  same  territory,  with  about  the  same  arable  land  as  she 
occupied  four  hundred  years  ago.  Imperialistic  Germany 
declares  the  nation  has  reached  her  present  boundary  limits, 
and  therefore,  expansion  has  become  necessary,  even  if  it  re- 
quires the  acquisition  of  what  other  nations  either  hold  or 
control. 

This  controlling  element  in  Germany  believes  such  an  ex- 
pansion is  necessary  for  the  further  development  and  survival 
of  Germany's  trade.  Her  program  is  that  of  Pan-Ger- 
manism. This  term  is  described  by  Prof.  Roland  G.  Usher 
in  his  admirable  work  on  "Pan-Germanism,"  as  follows: 
"In  1 88 1  nearly  five  per  cent,  of  the  total  population  emi- 


THE  GERMANS  85 

grated  and  in  the  two  succeeding  years  the  number  was 
scarcely  smaller.  Most  of  them  came  to  the  United  States. 
German  emigration  at  present  is  almost  negligible.  The 
name  Pan-Germanism  at  first  denoted  a  movement  for  the 
creation  of  a  greater  national  unit  out  of  these  emigrants 
and  the  Germans  at  home.  It  aimed  at  maintaining  the  emi- 
grants' devotion  to  the  Fatherland  by  preserving  their  lan- 
guage and  German  habits,  and  at  preventing  their  amalga- 
mation, so  far  as  possible,  with  the  nation  to  which  they  had 
migrated.  Its  hope  was  to  eventually  draw  them  back  to 
the  Fatherland  or  to  provide  for  them  new  homes  under  the 
German  flag  elsewhere.  The  methods  employed  were  mainly 
educational,  by  means  of  German  newspapers,  active  Ger- 
man departments  in  American  universities,  German  societies, 
frequent  visits  to  the  great  German  'colonies'  by  German 
authors  and  professors.  This  movement,  however,  was  soon 
merged  into  and  dwarfed  by  the  greater  scheme  now  known 
as  Tan-Germanism.'  " 

This  program  of  Germany  means  expansion  westward 
to  include  Belgium  and  probably  Holland,  with  their  rivers 
and  seacoast  and  splendid  harbors,  and  their  valuable  co- 
lonial possessions.  It  means  expansion  to  the  east  and  south- 
east, in  the  possible  creation  of  a  great  federation  of  states 
including  Austria-Hungary,  the  Balkan  States  and  that  por- 
tion of  Turkey  adjoining  the  railway  from  Constantinople 
to  Bagdad  and  perhaps  Persia,  Arabia  and  India,  Egypt  and 
Syria  to  be  included  in  this  movement;  all  of  which  are  to 
come  under  the  dominion  and  control  of  Germany.  This 
program  includes  some  of  the  rich  colonies  of  England  and 
France,  in  the  Islands  of  the  Sea  and  in  Africa;  the  less- 
ening of  French  and  English  influence ;  the  control  of  French 
territory ;  the  control  of  the  North  Sea  and  the  English  Chan- 
nel; the  taking  of  the  balance  of  power  from  England;  the 
smashing  of  the  Monroe  Doctrine  and  the  planting  of  Ger- 
man colonies  in  the  Western  Hemisphere  and  dominating  it 
with  German  influence  and  power;  in  short,  the  supplanting 


86  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

of  Anglo-Saxon  ideals  and  institutions  with  German  ideals 
and  institutions. 

Germany  feels  keenly  that  in  parceling  out  the  valuable 
unoccupied  land  of  the  world  by  the  world  powers,  she  was 
not  recognized  and  did  not  receive  her  due  portion,  es- 
pecially considering  the  energy,  industry  and  needs  of  her 
rapidly  increasing  population.  Her  colonies,  in  comparison 
with  those  of  France  and  England,  are  few  in  number  and 
less  populous  and  fertile.  With  a  population  much  greater 
than  either  England  or  France,  and  increasing  with  a  greater 
rapidity  than  either,  Germany's  desire  to  extend  her  territory 
is  born  of  commercial  necessity,  of  envy,  of  ambition,  of  im- 
perialistic power  and  of  an  inherent  and  cultivated  militarism, 
and  the  false  philosophy  of  some  of  her  professors  and  writers. 

To  carry  out  her  world  program,  to  extend  her  territorial 
boundaries  in  Europe,  to  become  a  great  colonial  Empire, 
to  maintain  the  divine  right  of  her  Emperor,  to  defeat  her 
competitors  and  rivals  on  land  and  sea,  and  to  enjoy  the 
balance  of  power  in  the  world,  she  has  developed  all  her  re- 
sources and  summoned  every  power  that  her  skill,  diplomacy, 
ingenuity,  knowledge  and  wisdom  could  devise. 

The  execution  of  her  program  brings  her  into  competi- 
tion with  other  nations.  The  greatest  obstacle  in  her  way  is 
England.  A  people  with  many  kindred  traditions  and  ideals, 
many  sacred  ties  that  should  bind  them  together  and  not  per- 
mit them  to  be  rent  asunder  by  bitter  rivalry,  racial  antipathy 
and  bloody  wars.  Germany  considers  that  she  has  grown 
so  great  and  powerful  that  she  has  less  to  fear  from  England 
than  formerly;  she  considers  England  relatively  weaker  in 
social  status  and  administrative  ability  than  formerly;  that 
her  population  is  so  dense  that  were  she  deprived  of  food 
supplies,  her  people  would  be  on  the  verge  of  starvation; 
that  her  long  years  of  peace  have  made  the  people  of  Eng- 
land less  warlike  and  less  willing  to  bear  the  burdens  of  a 
war  tax,  that  they  have  grown  so  lax  through  years  of  pros- 
perity that  the  nation  has  become  eifete ;  but  time  has  already 


THE  GERMANS  87 

demonstrated  that  Germany  was  wrong  in  her  estimation  of 
England's  power,  especially  the  loyalty,  cohesiveness  and  sup- 
port given  to  the  mother  country  by  her  colonies. 

Germany  considers  France  weaker  as  a  republic  than  as 
a  monarchy,  that  her  people  are  disunited,  lacking  in  both 
administrative  and  military  ability;  the  nation  has  grown 
weaker  physically  and  declined  in  birthrate  with  each  suc- 
ceeding decade.  Germany  considers  Russia  as  masses  of  peo- 
ple ;  hardly  thinks  their  soldiers  and  army  worthy  to  be  con- 
sidered an  effective  fighting  force.  In  declaring  war  in  Aug- 
ust, 19 1 4,  Germany  doubtless  had  in  view  her  World  pro- 
gram and  if  she  is  successful  the  enterprise  will  be  unrivaled 
in  all  the  history  of  the  world. 

To  accomplish  her  purpose,  she  has  trained  diplomats 
throughout  the  world  to  advocate  the  cause  of  Germany,  to 
protect  German  interests  and  to  help  prepare  the  way  for 
German  dominance.  She  has  a  trained  secret  service  the 
most  extensive  in  the  world;  these  subtle  secret  agents  have 
appeared  in  all  quarters  of  the  globe  in  the  interests  of  Ger- 
many. Scarcely  a  colony  of  either  England  or  France  can 
claim  exemption  from  an  efFort  of  German  diplomacy  and 
secret  service  to  stir  up  trouble  and  if  possible  insurrection. 

In  Africa  their  presence  has  been  manifest  among  the  Boers 
in  the  south,  and  in  Morocco  and  Egypt  in  the  north ;  in  Asia 
their  presence  has  been  manifest  in  Persia,  India,  Japan  and 
China;  in  the  New  World,  in  Canada,  the  West  Indies, 
Central  and  South  America;  in  Europe  they  have  kept  the 
pot  boiling  in  the  Balkans  and  in  Turkey;  and  they  have 
been  present  at  the  great  capitals,  commercial  centers,  moun- 
tain and  seaside  resorts,  with  a  liberal  purse,  an  astute  di- 
plomacy, open  ear  and  subtle  tongue,  all  in  the  interests  of 
the  German  program. 

To  effect  her  purpose,  she  has  built  up  a  military  force, 
the  most  powerful  the  world  has  ever  witnessed.  Her  mili- 
tary service  is  compulsory  and  universal  with  the  usual  ex- 
ceptions.   She  has  an  effective  fighting  force  of  five  million 


88  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

men  equipped  with  the  most  deadly  weapons  that  science  can 
devise,  deadly  machines  of  war  for  the  destruction  of  human 
lives  and  property  on  land,  in  the  air  and  on  and  under  the 
sea.  This  force  of  men  is  officered  by  commanders  whose 
training  has  consumed  years  of  time  in  studying  the  game 
of  war.  Her  war  machine  has  as  its  head,  the  German  Em- 
peror, a  man  of  the  Bismarck  type,  with  bluish  steel  gray 
eyes  set  in  a  strong  face,  with  a  commanding  physique  that 
gives  him  the  appearance  of  mastery.  His  large  family  with 
the  numerous  wealthy  marriages,  besides  his  private  fortune, 
gives  him  a  powerful  influence  in  the  commercial  world,  as 
well  as  in  the  military  world.  The  Emperor  believes  that 
his  office  is  God-given,  his  crown  by  divine  grace,  his  wed- 
ding ring  by  divine  sanction,  and  his  rule  a  divine  rule. 

A  word  as  to  the  Emperor.  In  a  speech  made  at  Bremen 
in  1897,  he  said,  "Our  house  possesses  a  tradition  by  virtue 
of  which  we  consider  that  we  have  been  appointed  by  God 
to  preserve  and  direct  for  their  own  welfare,  the  people  over 
whom  he  has  given  us  power;"  at  Konigsberg  in  1910,  "I 
consider  myself  an  instrument  of  Heaven  and  shall  go  my  way 
without  regard  to  the  views  and  opinions  of  the  day;"  at 
Brandenburg,  March  5,  1890,  '*I  look  upon  the  people  and 
nation  handed  to  me  as  a  responsibility  conferred  upon  me  by 
God,  and  that  it  is,  as  written  in  the  Bible,  my  duty  to  in- 
crease this  heritage  for  which  one  day  I  shall  be  called  upon 
to  give  account  and  those  who  interfere  with  my  task  I  shall 
crush."  These  sound  like  strange  claims  to  the  people  of 
America.  Men  who  make  such  claims  are  but  few  and  in  a 
class  by  themselves. 

Unto  whom  shall  we  liken  this  Emperor,  and  with  whom 
shall  we  compare  him  ?  Some  may  liken  him  to  Washington 
and  Lincoln,  but  these  statesmen  believed  in  the  rule  of  the 
people;  some  may  liken  him  to  King  Ahab  who  through 
covetousness  killed  Naboth  and  confiscated  his  vineyard ;  some 
may  liken  him  to  King  Nebuchadnezzar,  of  whom  it  was  said 
because  of  his  majesty  and  power  all  people  feared  him,  whom 


THE  GERMANS  89 

he  would  he  put  up  and  whom  he  would  he  put  down,  whom 
he  would  he  slew  and  whom  he  would  he  kept  alive;  but 
in  his  pride  he  lifted  up  his  heart  against  God  until  he  was 
deposed  from  the  throne,  driven  to  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
field,  his  body  wet  with  the  dews  of  heaven,  and  he  did  eat 
grass  with  the  oxen,  until  he  was  brought  to  recognize  that 
God  ruled  in  the  kingdom  and  would  appoint  over  it  whom- 
soever He  would;  some  may  liken  him  to  Mohammed  the 
prophet,  who  claimed  to  act  by  the  will  of  God  in  spreading 
his  kingdom  by  sword  and  fire ;  some  may  liken  him  to  Joseph 
Smith,  the  founder  of  the  Mormon  Church,  who  claimed  to 
have  a  revelation  from  God  to  lead  his  people  to  their  chosen 
destiny;  some  may  liken  him  to  Phillip  II  of  Spain,  who  sent 
his  army  to  overrun  the  Netherlands,  kill  the  people  and 
confiscate  their  goods;  some  may  liken  him  to  the  Pope  who 
claims  to  be  infallible  and  to  have  a  special  commission  from 
on  high  to  direct  the  affairs  of  his  flock.  The  latter  com- 
parison would  be  more  charitable.  Some  may  think  he  is 
mentally  unbalanced.  Price  Collier  thinks  "He  is  indis- 
creet." M.  Tibal  says  of  him,  "Many  of  the  faults  and  fol- 
lies of  the  Emperor  are  due  to  the  fact  that  he  is  a  Berliner 
on  the  throne.  Like  his  subjects  in  his  capital,  he  loves  pomp 
and  show;  he  speaks  too  much  and  too  loud,  often  inadvisedly. 
Like  the  Berliners  he  cannot  keep  still,  is  nervous,  ever  em- 
barking upon  new  enterprise.  Moreover,  like  them  he  lacks 
taste  and  has  evoked  a  never  failing  source  of  raillery  by  the 
statues  and  monuments  with  which  he  has  disfigured  their 
city."  Say  what  you  will  of  him,  one  thing  is  sure,  he  domi- 
nates everything  in  Germany,  the  will  of  Germany  is  subordi- 
nate to  his  will.  Around  the  Emperor  is  a  company  of  mili- 
tary men  at  the  head  of  army  and  navy,  together  with  the 
big  gun  manufacturers  and  shell  makers  and  the  representa- 
tives of  the  war  party. 

Her  military  authorities  argue  that  Germany  has  some- 
thing that  the  rest  of  the  world  has  not  and  she  ought  to  give 
it  to  them,  and  that  other  nations  ought  to  be  submissive  and 


90  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

make  way  for  her  coming;  that  Germany's  needs  are  so 
urgent  that  her  plans  must  be  accomplished,  if  necessary  by 
war;  that  Germany  needs  colonies  more  than  England  or 
France  and  that  she  can  give  them  protection  and  as  good 
government  in  return  for  exchange  of  exclusive  trade  re- 
lations ;  that  the  balance  of  power  cannot  be  taken  from  Eng- 
land and  her  adjoining  rivals,  and  enemies  cannot  be  con- 
quered, without  war.  They  further  argue  that  they  have 
been  made  powerful  by  war;  that  modern  Prussia  is  the 
result  of  war,  and  that  the  expansion  of  most  nations  has 
been  the  fruit  of  warfare.  To  further  effect  these  purposes, 
militarism  is  taught  in  the  German  schools.  The  boys  are 
taught  that  one  day  they  will  have  to  fight  and  it  will  be  to 
their  honor  to  wield  the  sword  in  the  advocacy  and  defense 
of  Germany's  interests ;  and  the  girls  are  taught  it  will  be  to 
their  glory  to  have  a  brother,  sweetheart,  husband  or  son  in 
action  upon  the  battle  field. 

Germany  has  thus  taught  war,  talked  war,  believed  in 
war  and  written  her  history  in  war,  until  militarism  takes 
first  rank  in  Germany.  It  ranks  higher  than  the  church 
and  has  led  many  of  her  people  to  put  their  trust  in  princes 
and  guns  rather  than  in  the  Lord  of  Glory. 

Heinrich  von  Treitschke,  for  years  Germany's  popular 
lecturer  and  enemy  of  Anglo-Saxon  sovereignty,  draped  mili- 
tarism with  German  culture,  clothed  it  with  fine  phrases, 
and  would  have  us  believe  to  be  ruined  by  Germany  is  the 
first  step  to  intellectual  greatness.  He  belittled  England's 
services  in  developing  constitutional  government.  "Civiliza- 
tion suffers  when  a  German  becomes  a  Yankee."  Like  the 
Emperor  and  others,  he  was  drunk  with  the  victories  of  war 
and  German  Destiny.  "War,  always,"  said  he,  "recurs  as 
a  drastic  medicine  for  the  human  race." 

Nietzsche  advocated  the  greatest  man  is  not  he  who  is 
greatest  in  service  and  sympathy  for  his  fellow  man,  but  he 
who  is  capable  of  inflicting  the  most  horrible  suffering  with- 
out heeding  the  cries  of  the  sufferer.     He  considers  himself 


THE  GERMANS  91 

free  from  all  debt  or  obligation  to  the  lower  and  unfortunate 
masses.  He  advocates  might  as  the  supreme  right, — he  sneers 
at  the  moral  law  of  the  Bible.  "The  greatest  curse  in  life 
is  sympathy.  Sympathy  does  not  serve  any  purpose  except 
that  of  increasing  the  amount  of  suffering  on  earth  without 
adding  to  its  beauty.  Sympathy  does  not  help  him  to  whom 
it  is  proffered,  but  it  drags  down  him  who  proffers  it  to  the 
level  of  others.  I  denounce  Christianity  as  the  one  great 
curse,  the  one  corruption,  the  one  great  instinct  of  revenge 
for  which  no  means  are  too  poisonous,  treacherous  and  small, 
I  denounce  it  as  the  one  undying  disgrace  of  humanity." 

Gen.  von  Bernhardi  in  his  book  entitled  "Germany  and 
the  Next  War,"  argues  that  Germany  has  a  right  to  make 
war,  that  it  is  her  duty,  that  it  is  necessary  for  Germany's 
development  to  maintain  her  social  and  political  position.  He 
ridicules  the  pacific  ideals  the  United  States  employs  to  main- 
tain peace  "as  a  cloak  under  which  to  permit  their  own  po- 
litical aims."  He  argues  "War  is  a  biological  necessity  and 
the  first  important  element  in  the  life  of  mankind  which  can- 
not be  dispensed  with;"  "It  is  necessary  for  every  advance- 
ment of  the  race  and,  therefore,  all  real  civilization."  "War 
is  the  father  of  all  things,  the  weaker  must  succumb  to  the 
stronger,  it  is  not  the  possessor  but  the  victor  who  has  the 
right."  "The  only  course  left  is  to  acquire  necessary  ter- 
ritory by  war."  He  opposes  courts  and  arbitrations  on  the 
ground  that  they  would  deprive  the  strong  nation  of  its 
right  to  realize  its  highest  ideals  "and  give  the  weak  nation 
the  same  right  to  live  as  the  powerful  and  vigorous  nation." 
He  claims  that  Germans  have  a  great  and  urgent  duty  toward 
civilization  that  can  only  be  fulfilled  by  the  sword.  Peace 
efforts  he  regards  as  foolish,  as  "Christian  morality  is  per- 
sonal and  social  and  in  its  nature  cannot  be  political."  Peace 
proposals  and  ideals  and  arbitration  courts  are  vain  pacifists 
and  hindrances  and  not  helps  to  civilization,  in  other  words, 
we  have  guns  and  do  not  need  God.  In  Bernhardi's  book 
on  "How  Germany  Makes  War,"  he  says,  "The  peace  of 


92  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Europe  is  only  a  secondary  matter  to  us,"  and  again,  "It  is 
impossible  to  change  the  partition  of  the  earth  as  it  now  ex- 
ists in  our  favor  by  diplomatic  artifices.  If  we  wish  to  gain 
the  position  in  the  world  that  is  due  us,  we  must  rely  on  our 
sword,  renounce  all  weakly  visions  of  peace,  and  eye  the 
dangers  surrounding  us  with  resolute  and  unflinching  cour- 
age." 

The  author  goes  on  to  declare  that  "Germany's  output 
in  brainwork  is  greater  than  that  of  any  other  people."  The 
importance  of  Germany  as  a  "civilizing  nation"  is  enor- 
mous, and  the  nation  has  become  a  necessary  factor  in  the 
development  of  mankind.  As  a  result.  Gen.  Bernhardi  be- 
lieves that  there  is  imposed  upon  the  Germans  the  obligation 
of  spreading  their  mental  and  moral  influence,  "and  of  pav- 
ing the  way  everywhere  in  the  world  for  German  labor  and 
German  idealism."  He  refers  to  the  increased  influence  of 
"Teutonic  culture."  Political  power  is  the  medium  through 
which  the  "Civilizing  tasks"  of  the  nation  are  to  be  carried 
out. 

It  is  claimed  by  some  that  these  war  writers  have  left  little 
or  no  influence  in  Germany.  Then  how  about  Dr.  Fuchs' 
book  on  the  preparedness  of  war  in  which  he  concludes, 
"Education  to  hate.  Education  to  the  estimation  of  hatred. 
Education  to  the  desire  of  hatred.  Organization  to  hatred. 
Let  us  abolish  unripe  and  false  shame  before  brutality  and 
fanaticism.  We  must  not  hesitate  to  announce:  To  us  is 
given  faith,  hope  and  hatred,  but  hatred  is  the  greatest  among 
them."  Had  this  author  inserted  "love"  instead  of  "hatred" 
in  the  last  passage,  he  would  have  quoted  the  scriptures. 
But  alas,  this  whole  military  business  of  Germany  has  left 
God  out  of  their  reckoning  and  it  may  come  to  pass,  as  has 
often  been  the  case,  that  "they  who  draw  the  sword  shall 
perish  by  the  sword."  German  Autocrats  have  encouraged 
the  war  advocates  and  discouraged  the  peace  advocates.  Some 
years  ago  when  Wilhelm  Lamszus  wrote  a  book  about  the 
horrors  of  modern  war  without  any  personal  accusations,  he 


THE  GERMANS  93 

was  expelled  at  once  from  the  position  he  held  as  teacher  in 
Hamburg.  When  Prof.  Dr.  Ludwig  Quidde,  an  eminent 
scientist,  a  prominent  Pacifist  and  member  of  the  Bavarian 
Landtag,  wrote  a  letter  from  the  Hague  pleading  for  peace, 
measures  were  taken  at  once  to  expel  him  from  the  party 
and  all  political  organizations.  Were  the  cosmopolitan 
Goethe  living  to-day  he  would  be  condemned  by  the  war 
party  for  writing  his  letter  to  Thomas  Carlyle.  It  is  an  in- 
disputable fact  that  the  Germans  who  preach  war  and  excuse 
war  receive  the  highest  honors  and  those  who  preach  peace 
are  persecuted  and  punished. 

Cramb  tells  us  that  'JOO  books  on  military  subjects  appear 
in  Germany  every  year  and  as  a  result  the  terrible  fruits  of 
war  are  now  being  reaped  throughout  Germany,  Europe  and 
the  world.  Since  the  war  began  many  of  Prussia's  ablest 
editors  and  authors  are  writing  article  after  article  justify- 
ing the  war  and  upholding  militarism  and  supporting  Ger- 
many's program. 

Herr  Harden,  probably  the  most  influential  journalist 
in  Germany,  says: 

"Let  us  drop  our  miserable  attempts  to  excuse  Germany's 
action.  Let  us  have  done  with  paltry  abuse  of  the  enemy. 
Not  against  our  will,  and  as  a  nation  taken  by  surprise,  did 
we  hurl  ourselves  into  this  gigantic  venture. 

"We  willed  it;  we  had  to  will  it.  We  do  not  stand  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  Europe;  we  acknowledge  no  such  juris- 
diction. .  .  . 

"Germany  is  not  making  this  war  to  punish  sinners,  or  to 
free  oppressed  peoples  and  then  to  rust  in  the  consciousness 
of  disinterested  magnanimity.  She  sets  out  from  the  im- 
movable conviction  that  her  achievements  entitle  her  to  de- 
mand more  elbow  room  on  earth,  and  wider  outlets  for  ac- 
tivity. .  .  . 

"Germany's  hour  has  struck,  and  she  must  take  her  place 
as  the  leading  Power.  Any  Peace  which  did  not  secure  her 
first  position  would  be  no  reward  for  her  efforts.  .  .  . 


94  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

"What  Germany  needs  is  free  access  to  the  ocean,  and  un- 
questioned validity  for  her  spirit  and  speech,  for  her  goods 
and  her  bills  of  exchange.  .  .  . 

"The  object  is  to  hoist  the  storm  flag  of  the  Empire  on 
the  narrow  channel  that  opens  and  closes  the  way  to  the 
Atlantic.  ... 

"We  will  remain  in  the  Belgian  Netherlands,  to  which  we 
will  add  the  narrow  strip  of  coast  as  far  as  Calais.  This 
done  we  will  voluntarily  close  the  war,  from  which  we  have 
nothing  more  to  gain  after  having  vindicated  our  honor." 

Major  General  von  Disfurth,  another  defender  of  the 
German  ethics,  writing  in  the  Hamburger  Nachrichten,  says: 

"No  object  whatever  is  served  by  taking  any  notice  of 
the  accusations  leveled  against  Germany  by  their  foreign 
critics.  ... 

"There  is  nothing  for  us  to  justify  and  nothing  for  us  to 
explain  away.  Every  act  of  whatever  nature,  committed 
by  our  troops  for  the  purpose  of  discouraging,  defeating,  and 
destroying  our  enemies  is  a  brave  act,  a  good  deed  and  is  fully 
justified.  There  is  no  reason  whatsoever  why  we  should 
trouble  ourselves  about  the  notions  concerning  us  in  other 
countries.  Certainly  we  should  not  worry  about  the  opin- 
ions and  feelings  held  in  neutral  countries.  Germany  stands 
supreme,  the  arbiter  of  her  own  methods,  which  must  in 
time  of  war  be  dictated  to  the  world. 

"It  is  of  no  consequence  whatever  if  all  the  monuments 
ever  created,  all  the  pictures  ever  painted,  all  the  buildings 
ever  erected  by  the  great  architects  of  the  world  be  destroyed 
if,  by  their  destruction,  we  promote  Germany's  victory  over 
her  enemies.  .  .  . 

"War  is  war  and  must  be  waged  with  severity.  The 
commonest,  ugliest  stone,  placed  to  mark  the  place  of  burial 
of  a  German  Grenadier  is  a  more  glorious  and  venerable 
monument  than  all  the  cathedrals  of  Europe  put  together.  .  . 

"Let  them  cease  to  talk  of  the  cathedral  of  Rheims  and 
of  all  of  the  churches  and  all  the  castles  of  France  which 


THE  GERMANS  95 

have  shared  its  fate. 

"These  things  do  not  interest  us.  Our  troops  must 
achieve  victory.    What  else  matters?" 

German-Amerian  Professors  and  journalists  have  come  to 
the  rescue  of  the  Prussian  militarism  and  are  endeavoring 
to  justify  Prussia's  declaration  of  war  and  ethics.  German- 
American  statesmen  are  likewise  seeking  to  justify  and  de- 
fend Prussian  militarism  and  are  making  every  possible  ef- 
fort to  influence  the  American  public  in  favor  of  Germany, 
and  to  create  throughout  the  country  a  prejudice  against  the 
allies.  It  is  useless  to  quote  extracts  from  their  writings 
and  addresses,  as  the  press,  for  the  most  part  being  neutral, 
has  given  them  wide  publicity.  After  a  careful  examination 
of  the  German  authorities  on  militarism  and  the  most  authen- 
tic information  at  hand  of  the  German  methods  of  prosecut- 
ing the  war,  for  example  in  Belgium,  there  can  be  but  one 
conclusion  and  that  is:  German  militarism  knows  no  ethics 
or  morals  in  war.  The  end  justifies  the  means.  Every- 
thing goes  under  military  expediency  and  necessity.  What 
matters  the  bombarding  and  burning  of  a  town  occupied  by 
noncombatants  if  it  will  be  another  step  toward  the  final 
victory?  Let  the  hellish  work  be  done  if  it  will  serve  the 
purpose  of  the  militia  and  an  excuse  will  be  found  for  it.  If 
military  authority  says  it  is  right,  that  authority  must  be 
respected  and  vindicated  and  citizens  have  no  right  to  call 
it  in  question.  It  is  on  the  same  principle  that  the  officer  be- 
lieves himself  to  be  a  fine  fellow,  superior  to  the  citizen,  and 
that  what  he  believes  to  be  right  must  not  be  called  wrong 
by  the  citizen. 

Those  acquainted  with  German  militarism  know  that  there 
is  a  vast  difference  between  the  peaceful  German  citizen  and 
the  military  German.  The  hard-working,  honest  German 
farmer,  mechanic,  merchant  or  servant  in  America,  for  whom 
we  have  the  highest  respect,  is  entirely  a  different  person  from 
the  military  man  in  Germany.  The  citizen  is  content  with 
the  environments  of  peace,  lives  in  peace  in  the  midst  of 


96  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

his  family,  enjoys  the  peaceful  fellowship  of  his  friends  and 
rejoices  in  the  peace  of  the  nation.  The  military  man  de- 
lights in  the  study  of  war,  in  the  preparation  of  war,  the 
maneuvers  of  war,  and  the  thunder  and  butchery  of  war, 
and  if  necessary  is  willing  to  trample  over  the  dead  bodies 
of  his  comrades  and  wade  through  the  blood  of  his  enemies 
to  have  the  guns  of  Germany  thunder  the  triumph  of  the 
hosts  of  imperial  and  military  Germany,  and  the  rivers,  crim- 
son-dyed, roll  along  her  victories. 

The  scriptures  describe  these  military  men:  "Their  feet 
are  swift  to  shed  blood;  destruction  and  misery  are  in  their 
ways;  and  the  way  of  peace  have  they  not  known:  there  is 
no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes."  Surely  no  one  enter- 
tains any  thought  of  the  dismemberment  of  Germany  or  of 
the  destruction  of  any  of  her  good  institutions  or  worthy 
ideals. 

No  one  need  fear  as  to  Germany's  destiny,  for  her  star 
has  ascended  to  the  zenith  in  the  past  and  shone  in  splendor 
and  then  passed  down  beyond  the  horizon  only  to  rise  again 
and  if  conquered  she  has  an  Inherent  recuperative  power  to 
rise,  and  doubtless  with  a  more  democratic  government  and 
with  much  less  autocracy  and  militarism. 

Many  of  the  Germans  who  have  come  to  America,  from 
the  jfirst  settlement  at  Germantown  In  1682,  down  to  the 
present  century  have  taken  rank  with  our  foremost  and  most 
prosperous  citizens,  in  commerce  and  Industry,  In  educa- 
tion and  literature,  in  scientific  inventions  and  mechanical 
devices,  and  I  regret  to  say  In  the  liquor  business,  especially 
the  brewery  and  saloon  business.  The  opportunities  and  ad- 
vantages in  free  America  for  individual  enterprise  have  de- 
veloped the  best  qualities  of  the  Germans  and  the  galaxy 
of  German  names  among  the  eminent  men  of  America  in 
commerce,  literature  and  philanthropy  Is  all  to  the  credit  of 
the  Germans,  but  that  is  no  reason  for  upholding  the  Ger- 
man militarism,  imperialism  and  agnosticism,  that  are  ar- 
resting civilization  and  darkening  the  hopes  of  mankind  and 


THE  GERMANS  97 

may  yet  force  the  United  States  to  join  the  nations  of  Europe 
in  the  training  of  military  men  to  protect  us  from  this  very 
power  that  is  being  emulated  and  extolled  to  the  skies. 

The  people  from  Germany  or  any  other  nation  who  come 
to  the  United  States  to  make  it  their  home,  should  become 
citizens  of  the  United  States  and  identified  with  its  institu- 
tions and  interests.  They  should  not  seek  to  maintain  in 
our  free  country  a  colony  or  race  of  people  foreign  to  our 
institutions.  They  may  cherish  the  memory  of  the  land  of 
their  nativity,  but  if  the  United  States  is  to  be  their  future 
home,  then  their  allegiance  should  be  to  this  government. 
It  is  contrary  to  our  nation  to  receive  a  vast  number  of  for- 
eigners to  dwell  in  our  midst  and  grow  fat  on  the  wealth  of 
the  land  and  at  the  same  time  to  retain  their  citizenship  in 
another  nation  and  pay  allegiance  to  another  ruler.  Such 
a  course  pursued  by  all  nations,  would  not  only  engender  race 
envy  and  hatred  but  it  would  undermine  the  very  foundation 
upon  which  our  republic  rests,  therefore,  let  the  German- 
Americans  drop  the  word  "German"  and  forgive  the  Kaiser 
for  wishing  all  Germans' everywhere  to  retain  their  citizen- 
ship in  Germany  and  to  advocate  Prussian  militarism  and  di- 
plomacy. Let  them  encourage  Germany  to  rid  herself  of 
militarism  as  the  chief  asset  of  her  greatness  and  as  necessary 
to  maintain  her  position  and  dignity  amongst  the  nations  of 
the  world. 

In  conclusion,  the  Prussian  standard  of  ideals  is  wrong 
and  the  hour  is  at  hand  for  all  true  Germans  to  demand  a 
change  of  these  ideals.  The  ideal  of  militarism  as  ex- 
pressed in  German  literature  and  exemplified  in  the  auto- 
cracy and  bureaucracy  from  the  standpoint  of  humanity  and 
God,  instead  of  being  a  strength  and  glory  to  Germany,  is 
her  weakness  and  shame.  Now  is  the  time  for  all  true  Ger- 
mans to  demand  a  more  democratic  form  of  government ;  now 
is  the  time  for  them  to  throw  off  the  heavy  yoke  of  mili- 
tarism and  to  make  peace  with  the  nations  of  the  earth ;  now 
is  the  time  for  them  to  declare  in  favor  of  obeying  the  di- 


98  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

vine  command  for  the  strong  to  help  the  weak,  instead  of 
obeying  the  general's  command  to  crush  the  weak;  now  is 
the  time  for  them  to  obey  Christ's  command  to  forgive,  bless 
and  pray  for  their  enemies  instead  of  obeying  the  Kaiser's 
command,  given  on  Christmas  day,  ''To  the  dust  with  all 
the  enemies  of  Germany" ;  now  is  the  time  for  them  to  arise 
to  the  conception  of  the  human  family  as  being  one  great 
brotherhood  with  equal  rights  for  all  and  with  special  privi- 
leges for  none. 


THE  RUSSIANS 

AMONGST  the  first  inhabitants  of  Russia  were  the 
Slavs,  Fins  and  Russes,  the  latter  gave  the  name  to  Rus- 
sia. Russia  has  had  two  great  dynasties,  the  Rurik  and 
Romanoff.  The  former  began  its  rule  when  the  people  were 
pagans  and  barbarians.  It  continued  for  a  period  of  eight 
centuries  with  forty-two  sovereigns.  It  was  a  period  of  ignor- 
ance, superstition,  servitude,  vice  and  misrule.  In  the  thir- 
teenth century  the  Tartars  invaded  Russia  and  amalgamated 
with  the  Goths  and  the  union  resulted  in  a  fierce  and  cruel 
race  of  men.  The  Creed  of  the  Greek  Church  has  been  the 
religion  of  the  people  since  it  was  publicly  accepted  by  Queen 
Olga  in  945  A.D. 

Russia  was  not  considered  as  a  European  power  until  the 
dawn  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Peter  the  Great  did  more 
to  make  Russia  and  shape  her  destiny,  than  any  other  man. 
A  little  intercourse  with  the  Western  civilization  impressed 
him  with  the  inferiority  of  Russia.  He  resolved  to  give  his 
subjects  the  civilization  of  the  West.  He  wrought  wonders 
within  the  domains  of  his  country;  he  raised  an  army  to  an 
equal  with  other  European  states.  He  had  no  fleet,  but 
within  a  few  years  he  placed  a  formidable  Russian  fleet  in 
command  of  the  Baltic. 

The  seat  of  government  at  Moscow  was  too  far  from 
Western  interests,  so  he  established  upon  the  shores  of  the 
Baltic,  with  tremendous  energy,  the  new  capital  of  the  em- 
pire, from  whose  towers  he  could  look  out  upon  Western 
seas  and  oceans.  He  introduced  cotton,  silk  and  woolen 
manufactures  and  the  art  of  printing  among  his  people;  he 
built  roads  and  canals,  he  perfected  a  police  and  postal  ser- 

99 


loo  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

vice;  he  made  laws  and  executed  them;  he  founded  schools 
and  hospitals  and  introduced  reforms  in  the  church.  He 
fostered  industries  and  prepared  Russia  to  take  rank  as  a 
great  European  power.  When  he  ascended  the  throne,  Rus- 
sia's dominion  covered  five  million  square  miles  of  the  earth's 
surface,  but  to-day  the  Czar's  Empire  extends  over  ten  mil- 
lion square  miles. 

During  the  intervening  period  it  has  been  one  tremendous 
expansion  on  every  side.  Nothing  has  dared  to  stand  in  the 
way  of  Russia's  unparalleled  growth.  To  accomplish  her  ex- 
panding idea,  she  has  crumbled  thrones,  routed  armies, 
crushed  people,  and  blotted  nations  from  the  face  of  the 
world.  Since  her  career  of  expansion  began,  Russia  has 
pushed  her  frontier  boundary  eight  hundred  miles  westward 
into  Europe;  she  advanced  and  pushed  that  boundary  five 
hundred  miles  nearer  the  Mediterranean;  she  pushed  east- 
ward until  her  outposts  are  contingent  to  the  territory  under 
the  protection  of  the  British  flag,  and  in  her  imperative  need 
of  an  Eastern  outlet,  linked  with  her  avarice,  aggression  and 
inevitable  destiny,  she  has  carried  her  frontier  to  the  Pa- 
cific Ocean. 

Russia  is  imposing  by  her  vast  bulk.  She  is  the  embodi- 
ment of  brute  force.  Her  territory  is  the  largest  domain  in 
the  world.  The  Czar  gives  law  to  the  people  of  one  seventh 
of  the  earth's  surface.  Sitting  in  the  palace  at  St.  Peters- 
burg, he  governs  with  an  iron  hand,  a  people  nearly  eight 
thousand  miles  away  on  the  remotest  coasts  of  Asia. 

Russia  has  not  only  made  rapid  strides  in  the  enlargement 
of  her  domain,  but  she  has  in  more  recent  years  undergone 
great  internal  improvements.  Nearly  fifty  millions  of  peas- 
ants who  were  formerly  bought  and  sold  with  the  properties 
on  which  they  labored,  have  been  given  a  large  measure  of 
liberty. 

Flogging  has  been  discontinued  in  her  army;  some  measure 
of  tolerance  has  been  extended  to  different  religious  sects; 
amnesty  granted  to  many  w^ho  have  been  banished  from  the 


THE  RUSSIANS  ,,       ipi. 

country;  the  cost  of  passports  reducfed'td  ^* trifle,' anH  a" more 
liberal  spirit  has  been  manifest  in  all  departments  of  the  ad- 
ministration. 

Many  of  the  Russians  are  deeply  religious.  I  have  met 
some  of  their  religious  leaders  and  teachers  and  have  been 
favorably  impressed  with  their  religious  convictions  and  pure 
and  simple  lives.  Every  town  has  its  church  edifice  and  the 
cities  have  splendid  cathedrals.  There  are  many  externals 
in  connection  with  the  worship  but  everywhere  the  peo- 
ple seem  devoted  to  their  churches.  Russia  has  not  been 
considered  a  favorable  missionary  field  because  no  one  is 
permitted  to  sever  his  connection  with  the  church  which  is 
closely  allied  to  the  government,  and  yet  there  are  thousands, 
who  in  faith  and  worship  are  widely  different  from  the 
Greek  Catholic  Church  and  whose  lives  are  bearing  fruits 
favorable  to  the  restoration  of  the  primitive  gospel. 

Notwithstanding  her  magnitude,  resources  and  develop- 
ments, yet  many  of  her  people  are  almost  without  education. 
Many  a  Russian  peasant  lives  in  ignorance,  squalor  and  vice. 
The  school  master  and  the  clergy  do  little  for  him,  and  while 
he  is  no  longer  bought  and  sold,  yet  he  is  still  slavish  to  the 
great  lord  of  his  district.  The  Czar  claims  that  sixty-five 
per  cent,  of  the  adult  men  can  read  and  write  and  the  num- 
ber is  rapidly  increasing.  He  also  favors  equal  opportuni- 
ties for  education  for  both  male  and  female. 

The  Russian  is  a  heavy  type  of  man,  hardy,  well  built 
and  inclined  to  be  overbearing  in  manner.  The  officials 
have  more  ability  than  is  generally  accredited  to  them,  and 
are  men  of  much  dash  and  courage.  The  Russian  soldier  is 
fearless,  faithful  and  obedient.  In  many  military  wars  they 
have  demonstrated  to  the  world  that  they  are  a  mighty 
force  to  be  reckoned  with.  Russia  is  the  only  nation,  without 
the  assistance  of  allies,  that  defeated  Napoleon. 

The  empire  has  been  everything.  The  individual  sub- 
jects amount  to  nothing.  Not  until  recent  years  has  light 
dawned  upon  them,  and  they  are  becoming  conscious  of  pos- 


102  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

sessing  a  latent  poweh  For  years  the  sacred  rights  of  in- 
dividuals slept.  The  people  were  forced  to  believe  the  Czar 
w^as  head  of  both  church  and  state  and  could  do  no  w^rong. 

The  stifling  of  the  individual  under  the  oppression  of 
the  autocratic  government  has  bred  nihilism.  The  severe  and 
destructive  measures  they  have  adopted,  together  with  the 
clamoring  of  the  people  for  a  recognition  of  the  natural 
rights  of  the  masses  as  opposed  to  the  rights  of  the  privi- 
leged classes,  have  reached  the  ears  and  heart  of  the  gentle- 
mannered  Czar  and  the  Douma  may  be  the  entering  wedge 
of  a  constitutional  government,  recognizing  the  rights  and 
privileges  of  the  people  to  govern  themselves. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Russia  has  emancipated  her 
serfs,  helped  to  hold  the  Turk  in  subjection,  proposed  the 
Hague  conferences,  and  lately  offered  autonomy  to  the  Poles 
and  equal  rights  of  citizenship  to  the  Jews,  prohibited  the 
sale  of  ''Vodka,"  the  Russian  whisky,  to  the  great  good  of 
her  people.  Russia  has  lately  been  producing  a  splendid  lit- 
erature, an  inspiring  music,  and  many  of  her  people  are 
seething  with  lofty  ambitions  and  high  ideals. 

To  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  writings  of  Tolstoy 
and  are  aware  of  the  veneration  in  which  he  is  held  in  Rus- 
sia, it  is  known  that  he  typifies  the  Russian  character  and 
Christian  spirit  and  is  in  full  sympathy  with  the  gospel 
teaching  that  force  is  no  permanent  remedy  for  evil  but  that 
evil  must  be  overcome  with  good. 

The  large  cities  of  Russia  have  splendid  galleries  and 
those  at  Moscow,  Warsaw  and  Petrograd  contain  paint- 
ings from  Russian  artists  sufficient  to  prove  Russia's  claim 
to  an  honorable  place  in  the  world  of  art. 

Russia  is  deeply  interested  in  the  Slav,  in  the  extension 
of  his  power,  the  enlargement  of  his  dominion  and  the 
protection  of  his  interests,  and  in  1914  when  Servia's  in- 
dependence was  threatened,  Russia  came  to  her  rescue  as  if 
she  was  her  protector.  Why  not  ?  They  had  some  common 
interests  and  were  of  the  same  faith  and  blood. 


THE  RUSSIANS  103 

Russia  has  been  much  criticized  for  the  severe  methods  em- 
ployed in  governing  her  people,  and  undoubtedly  much  of  the 
criticism  is  just,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  many  of  her 
subjects  are  a  stubborn,  fierce  and  benighted  people.  They 
are  hard  to  govern.  The  rulers  have  developed  their  own 
way  of  governing  and  civilizing  their  people.  Her  way  of 
governing  is  by  force;  the  Anglo-Saxon  way  is  by  a  gradual 
commercial,  social  and  intellectual  development.  Russia 
forces  civilization,  Anglo-Saxon  develops  civilization. 

Russia  is  a  vast  expanding  domain.  Unquestionably  the 
nation  is  in  need  of  an  ice-free  port,  so  indispensable  to  her 
commerce  with  the  world.  She  needs  an  ice-free  port  on  the 
Pacific,  a  similar  outlet  to  the  Atlantic  and  to  the  Mediter- 
ranean. Her  rulers,  statesmen  and  authors  agree,  if  such 
outlets  could  be  obtained,  Russia  would  be  forever  content 
with  her  territory  and  devote  herself  to  internal  develop- 
ments and  the  arts  of  peace.  It  is  said  she  can  open  her 
windows  only  at  the  expense  of  Germany. 

These  mighty  people  should  be  considered  as  belonging  to 
the  brotherhood  of  man  and  having  the  right  to  live  and  to 
enjoy  the  pursuits  of  liberty,  happiness,  prosperity  and  to 
have  the  privilege  of  an  opportunity  of  an  exchange  of  their 
products  in  the  commerce  of  the  world,  and  in  being  repre- 
sented in  the  international  conferences  and  treaties. 


ANGLO-SAXON  ORIGIN 

THE  present  century  is  the  greatest  of  all  centuries;  it 
is  crowded  with  wonders  and  ablaze  with  glory.  Cen- 
tury after  century  has  passed  away,  each  accomplishing 
greater  results  than  the  one  before,  until  we  have  handed 
down  to  us  the  accumulated  histories  and  blessings  of  all 
past  centuries.  We  have  focused  into  this  century,  all  that 
has  been  for  the  world  in  the  way  of  philanthropy,  heroism, 
thought  and  love  by  the  fathers  and  forefathers  of  all  na- 
tions. We  have  the  failures  of  the  past  to  give  us  warn- 
ing; on  the  other  hand,  we  have  all  the  discoveries  and 
achievements  of  man's  wisdom  and  device,  for  our  use,  profit 
and  inspiration.  Taking  the  world  at  large,  there  have  been 
magnificent  strides  out  of  the  darkness  into  light;  out  of 
weakness  into  strength;  out  of  oppression  into  liberty;  out 
of  ecclesiastical  bondage  into  the  joyous  freedom  of  knowl- 
edge and  truth.  'We  are  drawing  water  from  wells  that 
are  sixty  centuries  deep."  We  are  on  the  topmost  round  of 
civilization.  The  mechanical  inventions  and  scientific  dis- 
coveries of  the  past,  have  made  the  present  century  a  grand 
panorama  of  practical  and  bewildering  achievements.  By 
the  innumerable  applications  of  steam  power  and  electricity, 
man  has  been  enabled  to  reduce  space,  conquer  and  master 
the  elements  and  flash  his  intelligence  across  the  centuries 
and  through  and  over  the  billows  of  the  deep.  In  the  ma- 
terial universe,  he  has  the  dominion  of  what  centuries  ago, 
was  announced  to  be  his  purpose,  "Thou  madest  him  to  have 
dominion."  Lord  Bacon  said,  "We  are  the  ancients."  We 
are  the  legitimate  heirs  of  the  ancient  treasures  of  intellectual 
and  moral  wealth  which  all  past  ages  have  bequeathed  to  us. 

104 


ANGLO-SAXON  ORIGIN  105 

It  is,  therefore,  a  great  privilege  to  live  in  the  present  cen- 
tury and  to  be  the  recipient  of  the  labors  of  love  and  sacri- 
fice of  faith  of  our  ancestors,  and  to  w^itness  the  activities, 
movements  and  products  of  the  nations  of  the  world.  As  the 
present  century  is  the  ripe  fruitage  of  all  centuries,  so  the 
Anglo-Saxon  race  is  the  product  of  all  races.  The  present 
may  be  better  understood  by  a  know^ledge  of  the  past. 

The  preponderance  of  authority  is  in  support  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  race,  as  being  a  branch  of  the  ancient  Aryan  race. 
Some  of  those  primitive  people  are  said  to  have  migrated  into 
India  and  Europe,  from  Central  Asia,  and  are  the  parent 
stock  of  the  Hindus,  Persians,  Greeks,  Latins,  Celts,  Teutons, 
etc.  For  centuries  it  has  been  argued  that  the  path  of  the 
sun  is  the  path  of  progress  and  culture.  Bishop  Berkeley 
has  expressed  in  a  stanza  the  old  argument, 

"Westward  the  course  of  empire  takes  its  way. 

The  first  four  acts  already  passed, 
The  fifth  shall  close  the  drama  with  the  day, 
Time's  noblest  offspring  is  the  last." 

Jacob  Grimm,  an  eminent  philologist,  affirms  as  an  ac- 
cepted conclusion  of  science,  that  few  will  be  found  to  ques- 
tion that  all  the  nations  of  Europe  migrated  anciently  from 
Asia;  in  the  vanguard  those  related  peoples  struggled  on- 
ward, their  forward  march  from  East  to  West  being 
prompted  by  an  irresistible  impulse,  whose  precise  cause  is 
hidden  in  obscurity.  The  further  to  the  West  any  nation 
has  penetrated,  so  much  earlier  it  must  have  started  on  its 
pilgrimage,  and  so  much  more  profound  will  be  the  foot- 
prints which  it  impressed  upon  its  track. 

In  1859,  Prof.  Max  Miiller,  in  his  history  of  ancient  Sans- 
krit Literature,  adopted  with  sturdy  poetic  embellishments, 
Grimm's  theory  of  the  "irresistible  impulse."  "The  main 
stream  of  Aryan  nations,"  he  says,  "has  always  flowed  toward 
the  West  and  Northwest.    No  historian  can  tell  us  by  what 


io6  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

impulse  those  adventurous  nomads  were  driven  on  through 
Asia  toward  the  isles  and  shores  of  Europe.  .  .  .  But,  what- 
ever it  was,  the  impulse  was  as  irresistible  as  the  spell  which 
in  our  own  time  sends  our  descendants  toward  the  prairies 
or  the  regions  of  gold  across  the  Atlantic.  It  required  a 
strong  will  or  a  great  amount  of  inertness  to  be  able  to  with- 
stand such  national,  or  rather,  ethical  movements." 

This  theory  of  the  origin  of  the  Aryans  has  been  stamped 
with  the  approval  of  many  eminent  scholars  in  Europe,  Great 
Britain  and  America,  but  of  recent  years  there  has  been  an- 
other theory  advanced  as  to  the  origin  of  the  Anglo-Saxons, 
that  would  shift  their  earliest  history  from  East  to  West; 
from  Asia  to  Europe.  The  advocates  of  this  theory  are  Dr. 
Latham,  Dr.  Schrader,  Prof.  Penka,  Isaac  Taylor  and  others. 
They  base  their  arguments  on  evidence  supplied  by  the  new 
sciences  of  Anthropology,  Philology,  Craniology  and  Archae- 
ology. They  argue  the  most  ancient  records,  of  any  actual 
events  which  we  possess,  are  no  longer  the  slabs  with  cunei- 
form writing  disinterred  from  Babylonian  mounds,  but  the 
older  memorials  of  successful  hunts  preserved  in  the  caverns 
of  Dordogne,  which  were  inscribed  by  the  contemporaries 
of  the  mammoth  on  the  bones  and  tusks  of  extinct  animals. 

The  Iranian  traditions  may  take  us  back  from  three  to 
four  thousand  years;  the  Babylonian  and  Egyptian  records 
from  four  to  six  thousand  at  the  outside.  The  new  science 
of  Comparative  Philology  has  made  possible  another  science; 
the  science  of  Linguistic  Archaeology,  which  takes  us  back 
to  a  period  older  than  all  written  records,  to  an  age  before 
the  invention  of  writing  or  the  discovery  of  metals,  when  the 
first  rude  plough  was  a  crooked  bough,  and  the  first  ship 
was  a  hollow  log,  propelled  by  poles. 

It  appears  from  the  science  of  Craniology,  that  those  who 
now  speak  the  Aryan  language,  do  not  belong  to  one  race, 
but  to  several,  and  that  the  same  races  which  now  inhabit 
Europe,  may  have  inhabited  it  continuously  since  the  begin- 
ning of  the  neolithic  periods,  when  the  wild  horse  and  rein- 


ANGLO-SAXON  ORIGIN  107 

deer  roamed  over  Europe. 

The  sciences  of  prehistoric  Archaeology  and  Geology  have 
extended  still  further  the  history  of  the  human  race,  and  it 
appears  by  these  studies,  that  in  Western  Europe  man  was 
the  contemporary  of  the  mammoth,  the  woolly  rhinoceros 
and  other  extinct  pachyderms.  When  it  was  recognized  that 
Europe  had  been  continuously  inhabited  from  such  remote 
ages,  it  was  at  once  asked  if  there  was  any  reason  for  sup- 
posing that  the  present  inhabitants  of  Europe  are  not,  in 
the  main,  the  descendants  of  the  Neolithic  races,  whose  rude 
implements  fill  our  museums?  If  not,  what  became  of  these 
primitive  people?  But  may  not  this  question  be  answered 
more  readily  and  satisfactorily  than  the  other  question:  If 
the  people  that  migrated  from  Asia  did  not  settle  in  Europe, 
what  became  of  them?  If  these  regions  were  inhabited  by 
other  tribes  at  the  time  of  the  Aryan  migration,  it  is  highly 
probable  that  the  conquering  Aryans  drove  them  from  the 
land  or  utterly  destroyed  them. 

There  is  indisputable  historic  evidence  that  there  were 
successful  migrations  of  tribes  from  Asia  to  Europe,  and  that' 
they  brought  with  them  germs  of  language,  civilization  and 
religion  that  spread  all  over  Europe,  and  their  descendants 
have  a  stateliness  of  person,  power  of  intellect,  energy  and 
moral  capacity,  unsurpassed  by  any  other  race  of  men.  As 
they  traveled  hither  and  thither  through  Europe,  they  estab- 
lished new  settlements,  formed  new  associations,  acquired  new 
manners  and  designations,  so  that  no  living  man  can  fully 
trace  their  progress  or  write  their  history.  But  in  this  vol- 
ume, we  have  to  deal  with  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  derived 
from  the  Latin  "Anglus"  and  "Angles"  or  Englishmen; 
the  combining  form  for  English  or  England.  Saxon, — a 
term  used  to  refer  to  a  member  of  the  Saxon-English  race, 
formerly  referring  to  a  member  of  the  Teutonic  tribe. 

I  shall  use  the  term  "Anglo-Saxon,"  as  referring  to  the  en- 
tire English  race  wherever  found;  in  Europe,  America,  Af- 
rica, Australia  or  any  other  part  of  the  world,  and  the  Anglo- 


io8  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Saxon  language  as  referring  to  the  English  language.  I  use 
this  term  in  want  of  a  better  one,  and  believe  that  common 
usage  as  well  as  lexicographers  and  philologists  will  uphold 
me  in  the  general  use  of  it. 

Fifty-five  years  before  the  Christian  era,  when  Julius 
Caesar,  with  a  force  of  about  ten  thousand  men,  invaded 
Britain,  he  found  tribes  similar  to  those  he  had  subdued  in 
Gaul.  There  were  Belgae,  Cimbri,  Gomerians  and  Celts,  the 
latter  predominating.  The  natives  resisted  the  Roman  in- 
vasion, but  after  many  hard  fought  battles,  they  were  sub- 
dued and  Romanized,  as  the  Germans  before  them  had  Ger- 
manized the  old  Celtic  Britons,  a  more  ancient  tenantry  of 
the  island.  The  country  became  a  Roman  province  and  was 
called  "Britain."  Walls  were  built  to  hold  back  the  wild 
Celts,  sometimes  called  Scots,  paved  roads  were  constructed, 
fortified  cities  built,  the  native  youth  learned  to  talk  Latin, 
commerce  flourished  and  London  became  a  considerable  city. 

Troubles  in  Italy  made  it  necessary  to  recall  the  Roman 
legions.  The  wild  Celts  now  swarmed  over  the  deserted 
walls  and  ravaged  the  country  and  cities.  Some  of  the  most 
peaceful  inhabitants,  in  their  dire  extremity,  called  upon  some 
of  the  adventurous  Teutons  who  were  cruising  off  the  coast, 
to  assist  in  repelling  the  invasion.  It  was  barbarism  against 
barbarism ;  it  resulted  in  various  squads  and  tribes  of  Angles, 
Jutes  and  Saxons,  of  the  Teutonic  family,  invading  the  coun- 

The  two  former  tribes  then  dwelt  in  the  peninsula  of 
Jutland,  now  within  the  limits  of  Denmark,  and  a  portion 
of  the  province  of  Holstein  and  Schleswig.  In  the  former 
there  is  still  a  district  called  "Anglin,"  a  small  kingdom, 
but  a  type  of  the  more  illustrious  one. 

The  Saxons  then  dwelt  a  little  south  of  the  Jutes  and 
Angles,  now  occupied  by  a  portion  of  Belgium  and  reaching 
back  from  the  English  Channel  toward  the  Baltic.  These 
people  were  fond  of  adventure,  strong  and  daring,  loving 
combat  and  aggressive  in  warfare. 


ANGLO-SAXON  ORIGIN  109 

Many  of  the  natives  of  Britain  resisted  the  invaders,  and 
fought  to  drive  them  from  the  land,  bpt  they  themselves  vsrere 
defeated,  many  v^ere  killed  and  others  driven  into  Wales. 
It  seems  the  w^omen  w^ere  left  unharmed,  and  the  Anglo- 
Saxon-Jute-Teutonic  men  entered  into  marriage  vv^ith  the 
women  who  were  left,  thereby  producing  a  mixed  race  of 
strong,  vigorous  and  healthy  people.  The  invasion  sup-t 
planted  the  native  tongue  and  customs  with  Teutonic  Ian-"' 
guage,  customs,  politics  and  religion.  The  tribes  settled  in 
various  parts  of  the  island,  but  as  the  result  of  conquest  and 
defeat,  there  were  many  migrations. 

These  early  settlers  were  large  limbed,  courageous,  given 
to  field  sports  and  owing  to  their  strength,  bravery  and  sta- 
ture, they  became  a  great  conquering  race. 

It  is  a  result  of  Teutonic  conquest  that  the  landed  gentry  [/ 
of  Europe  are  largely  descended   from   this  race, — Goths,  ' 
Lombards,  Normans,  Franks,  Saxons,  Angles — and  they  pre- 
serve with  singular  persistency,  the  physical  characteristics 
and  the  mode  of  life  of  their  remote  ancestors. 

The  Saxons  exercised  over  the  Angles  a  profitable  social 
influence  by  their  superiority  of  private  life,  capacity  for 
work,  greater  devotion  to  home,  and  by  the  inherent  power 
of  their  civilization.  The  name  of  the  island  was  changed 
into  Angland  or  England.  To  this  early  parentage,  Eng- 
land may  not  only  trace  her  alliances,  but  her  passion  for  the 
sea,  her  success  in  warfare,  her  love  for  outdoor  life,  her 
stateliness  of  person  and  prosperity  in  business.  "As  the  twig 
is  bent,  so  the  tree  is  inclined."  The  amalgamation  of  the 
races  in  the  early  history  was  a  type  of  their  descendants, 
who  are  at  present  assimilating  in  their  civilization,  the 
emigrants  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  As  A.  Campbell 
says,  "The  past  therefore,  explains  the  present;  the  process 
and  its  results  are  explained  by  the  term  Anglo-Saxon." 
These  tribes  found  many  things  on  the  island  to  suit  their 
tastes.  They  dwelt  together,  intermarried,  commingled, 
coalesced  and  formed  themselves  into  a  land-loving  and  sea- 


no  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

* 

faring  people.  They  were  subsequently  softened  in  dispo- 
sition, refined  in  manner  and  inspired  with  higher  ideals  of 
civilization  by  the  introduction  of  the  Christian  religon,  and 
were  finally  united  in  one  nation  by  King  Egbert  A.  D.  827, 
a  friend  and  contemporary  of  Charlemagne. 

During  the  ninth  century,  England  was  invaded  by  the 
Danish  conquerers  who  ascended  the  rivers,  fought  and  killed 
many  of  the  peaceful  inhabitants,  seized  their  horses  and 
plundered  the  country.  They  were  finally  defeated  by  Alfred 
the  Great  and  order  was  restored  (871-901). 

During  the  eleventh  century,  the  Normans  invaded  Eng- 
land and  were  victorious  in  the  battle  of  Hastings.  Their 
kings  were  placed  upon  the  throne;  most  of  the  large  do- 
mains of  the  natives  were  confiscated;  offices  of  state  and 
church  were  filled  by  the  Normans ;  many  castles  were  erected 
and  nobles  lorded  it  over  their  poor  Saxon  dependents. 
Many  Norman  traders  and  workmen  settled  in  the  land, 
and  the  people  lived  side  by  side,  married  and  intermarried, 
until  the  two  peoples  became  one,  and  two  languages  coales- 
ced ;  Saxon  industry  and  independence  and  Norman  skill  and 
learning  blended  together  and  gave  new  life  and  enterprise 
and  better  laws  and  institutions  to  the  whole  people. 

The  race  to-day  preserves  with  singular  persistency  many 
of  the  physical  characteristics  and  modes  of  life  of  the  early 
ancestors.  They  are  in  many  respects  the  same  people, 
armed  with  the  complicated  appliance  of  civilization,  in  pur- 
suit of  wealth,  intelligence  and  comfort.  Instead  of  engaging 
in  the  sports  of  the  fair-haired  young  barbarians,  mentioned 
by  Matthew  Arnold,  they  are  now  engaged  as  children  of 
light,  pursuing  the  arts  and  industries  of  civilization.  By 
centuries  of  progress  and  the  absorption  of  the  best  traits  of 
character  from  other  peoples  that  come  to  dwell  among  them 
and  the  sure  inheritance  of  their  ancestors,  they  have  devel- 
oped an  energy  and  genius  in  producing  the  loftiest  civili- 
zation in  the  world  and  by  adventure  and  expansion,  they 
have  extended  their  rule  over  fully  one  third  of  the  inhabi- 


ANGLO-SAXON  ORIGIN  in 

tants  of  the  globe.  They  have  produced  captains  of  in- 
dustry, statesmen,  classic  writers  and  men  of  science  and  in- 
vention, that  have  made  them  supreme  among  the  races  of 
men.  The  early  history  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  shows  the  civili- 
zation to  be  composite  rather  than  original  in  character.  It 
is  a  mixture  of  the  best  people  and  character  of  many  races. 
Just  as  the'  best  flour  is  the  mixed  flour  and  the  best  soil 
the  crossed  soil,  so  this  powerful  race  is  formed  of  many 
races.  In  its  assimilating  power,  it  has  molded  a  hetero- 
geneous people  into  a  homogeneous  people.  After  the  cen- 
turies have  come  and  gone,  this  race  in  its  enlarging  and 
absorbing  processes,  conquests  and  movements  has  drawn 
from  the  ethics,  sciences,  arts,  languages  and  religions  not 
only  of  their  ancestors,  but  from  the  great  nations  of  the 
past,  including  the  Egyptians,  the  Orientals,  the  Hebrews, 
the  Greeks  and  the  Latins.  This  splendid  talent  and  char- 
acter of  the  Anglo-Saxon  continues  with  more  power  than 
ever.  As  a  melting  pot  of  all  races,  it  is  still  producing  the 
most  vigorous  race.  This  power  is  manifested  in  England, 
Canada,  and  Australia,  but  to  a  greater  extent,  in  America. 
In  the  latter,  this  trait  of  character  is  so  pronounced  that  it 
is  transforming  into  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization  the  cos- 
mopolitan Jap,  the  ingenious  Chinaman,  the  hard-working 
Slav,  the  tyrannical  Spaniard,  the  artistic  Italian,  the  polished 
Frenchman,  the  brawny  sons  of  Scandinavia,  the  sturdy  Ger- 
man, the  witty  Irishman  and  the  stalwart  Scotchman,  all  of 
whom  are  gradually  adopting  the  customs,  the  language  and 
the  civilization  of  Anglo-Saxons.  Every  nation  and  race  has 
been  contributing  to  the  greatness  and  power  of  this  race 
until,  like  the  Corinthian  brass  that  is  formed  from  the 
fusion  of  various  metals,  there  is  produced  a  type  of  hu- 
manity, the  most  noble  and  powerful  the  world  has  ever 
seen. 

A  Frenchman,  named  Crevecoeur,  who  lived  more  than 
twenty  years  in  New  York,  speaking  of  the  American  civili- 
zation, says,  "What  then  is  the  American,  this  new  man? 


112  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

He  is  either  a  European  or  the  descendant  of  a  European, 
hence  that  strange  mixture  of  blood  which  you  will  find  in 
no  other  country.  I  could  point  out  to  you  a  family  whose 
grandfather  was  an  Englishman,  whose  wife  was  Dutch, 
whose  son  married  a  Frenchwoman,  and  whose  present  four 
sons  have  now  wives  of  four  dIflFerent  nations.  Here  indi- 
viduals of  all  nations  are  melted  into  a  new  race  of  men 
whose  labors  and  posterity  will  one  day  cause  a  great  change 
in  the  world.  Americans  are  the  Western  pilgrims,  who  are 
carrying  along  with  them  that  great  mass  of  arts,  sciences, 
vigor  and  industry  which  began  long  since  in  the  East.  They 
will  finish  the  great  circle."  Vandyke,  "The  Spirit  of  Amer- 
ica." 

The  writer's  father  was  of  German  extraction,  whose  an- 
cestors came  to  this  country  from  Germany  in  1745;  his 
mother  was  of  Huguenot  English  extraction;  he  married  a 
woman  of  Scotch-Irish  blood  and  his  daughter  married  a 
Swede.  Such  types  are  common,  and  represent  the  inheri- 
tance of  many  civilizations  with  their  assembled  ideals,  man- 
ners and  powers.  Other  nations  may  embrace  within  their 
boundaries  divers  races  of  men,  but  there  is  no  one  national 
type  that  possesses  to  so  great  an  extent  as  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  that  peculiar  power  of  absorbing,  assimilating  and 
blending  together  many  races  of  men  into  one  common 
brotherhood,  and  of  continuing  the  same  essential  work  and 
character  from  generation  to  generation. 

Men  come  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  with  their  different 
ideals  and  languages,  but  their  children  and  their  children's 
children  come  out  of  their  homes  and  the  public  schools 
full  fledged  Anglo-Saxon,  speaking  the  Anglo-Saxon  language 
and  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  Anglo-Saxon  ideals  and  insti- 
tutions. They  sing  "America,"  "Columbia"  and  "The  Star 
Spangled  Banner"  with  genuine  enthusiasm,  deliver  patriotic 
addresses  with  a  zest,  and  cheer  "Old  Glory"  with  a  ring 
that  proclaims  their  love  for  America.  Such  is  the  history 
and  spirit  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race. 


ANGLO-SAXON  LIBERTIES 

THE  largest  measure  of  constitutional  liberty  is  enjoyed  *^ 
by  the  Anglo-Saxons.  True,  other  nations  have  experi- 
mented with  it,  and  some  are  enjoying  it,  but  the  people  who 
won  it,  love  it  and  are  preserving  it  as  the  apple  of  their  eye, 
are  the  Anglo-Saxons.  The  love  of  it  was  early  manifest 
in  the  Teutonic  blood  and  to-day  it  is  influencing  all  the 
great  branches  of  that  family,  but  it  was  left  for  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  branch  in  England  and  America  to  fully  recognize 
and  establish  the  right  of  the  individual  to  govern  himself. 
These  two  great  nations  stand  to-day  for  the  sovereignty  of 
the  people.  Whence  comes  this  idea  that  the  will  of  the 
people  must  be  the  ultimate  authority  in  government  and 
legislation?  Sovereignty  is  the  people  themselves,  govern- 
ing themselves  through  their  chosen  representatives;  it  is  an 
inalienable,  indestructible  and  undeniable  right  of  the  people; 
it  is  the  author  and  source  of  law;  it  is  the  doctrine  of  the 
consent  of  the  governed;  and  the  one  great  hope  of  man- 
kind for  liberty. 

Greece  and  Rome  have  been  considered  the  birthplace  of 
our  republican  institutions;  not  so,  they  were  only  republics 
in  name.  The  masses  had  no  voice  in  the  government  as 
now  enjoyed  by  the  Anglo-Saxons.  The  world  is  indebted 
to  the  Anglo-Saxons  who  had  a  large  measure  of  represen- 
'tative  government  before  they  had  a  written  constitution. 
Even  before  the  tribes  migrated  to  Britain  there  were  de- 
veloping the  principles  that  governments  existed  by  the  con- 
sent of  the  governed. 

"These  Teutonic  people  in  their  early  days  had  a  union  of 

"3 


114  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

localism  and  nationalism  held  together  by  a  common  com- 
pact, and  here  is  found  the  first  conception  of  our  local 
and  federal  government.  Their  government  derived  its 
authority  from  the  people  and  had  its  origin  in  the  people. 
Their  rulers  were  rulers  by  consent.  Their  government  was 
a  government  conceived  on  the  principle  of  the  'consent  of 
the  governed.'  Of  course,  it  was  crude  in  many  respects, 
and  their  conceptions  were  not  fully  developed,  but  they  had 
the  original  principles  of  popular  government  in  mind,  and 
put  them  in  practice  as  no  other  people  had  until  their  day. 
Here  we  see  the  idea  of  local  government  for  local  affairs, 
and  general  government  for  national  affairs,  it  was  thor- 
oughly inculcated  into  the  minds  of  the  Teutonic  people — 
that  part  at  least,  composed  of  the  Angles,  Saxons  and  Jutes 
— that  government  was  made  for  man  and  not  man  for 
government,  and  that  government  is  subject  to  the  will  of 
the  social  body  which  created  it."  Sidney  C.  Tapp  in  *'The 
Story  of  Anglo-Saxon  Institutions." 

Thus  it  was  that  the  will  of  the  people  was  asserting  it- 
self for  centuries  before  the  Magna  Charta  of  England  and 
the  Declaration  of  Independence  of  America  were  adopted, 
that  has  made  these  two  nations  in  all  their  movements,  the 
enlighteners  of  the  world  on  this  subject.  To  deprive  the 
Anglo-Saxons  of  this  right  of  self  government,  would  be  to 
deprive  them  of  that  which  contributes  so  greatly  in  making 
their  life  worth  living  and  making  them  so  confident  and 
progressive. 

There  is  no  idea  more  inspiring  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  than 
that  of  true  liberty.  Liberty  is  not  license  to  do  wrong,  but 
the  function  of  right  doing.  It  is  not  to  do  as  we  wish,  but 
as  we  ought.  It  is  not  the  absence  of  law,  but  the  result  of 
law.  It  is  not  to  follow  the  impulses  of  appetite  but  the 
dictates  of  reason.  It  is  not  infinite  opportunities  for  drunk- 
enness, rioting  and  crime,  but  it  is  the  correlative  of  order. 
Man's  liberty  ends  when  it  becomes  a  curse  to  his  neighbor. 
Milton  declares,  "To  be  free  is  to  be  pious,  temperate  and 


ANGLO-SAXON  LIBERTIES  115 

magnanimous."  Liberty  is  not  lawless  self-assertion,  but 
manly  independence.  It  is  the  happy  equilibrium  between 
stability  and  advance.  It  is  freedom  that  belongs  to  truth 
and  righteousness.  Personal  liberty  is  the  lawful  right  of 
a  person  to  come  and  go  at  pleasure,  and  is  opposed  to  all 
bondage  and  slavery. 

Civil  liberty  Is  the  liberty  of  an  individual  to  conduct 
his  own  affairs  as  he  pleases  with  only  so  much  legal  re- 
straint as  the  public  good  demands.  It  is  the  freedom  of 
action  without  trespassing  on  the  rights  of  others.  Religious 
liberty  Is  the  freedom  of  religious  opinion.  It  is  the  right 
to  worship  as  one's  conscience  may  dictate. 

Political  liberty  is  the  possession  and  exercise  of  self 
government.  It  is  the  state  of  being  exempt  from  the  domina- 
tion of  others.  It  stands  opposed  to  bondage,  subjection 
and  slavery.  It  should  not  be  confounded  with  public  anarchy 
and  demagogism,  nor  confused  with  tyranny  and  wire  pull- 
ing. Political  or  constitutional  liberty,  in  the  highest  sense, 
secures  for  man  his  Inalienable  right  to  life,  liberty  and 
the  pursuit  of  happiness.  It  is  the  realization  of  the  dec- 
laration that  "All  just  governments  derive  their  just  powers 
from  the  consent  of  the  governed."  It  Is  the  outward  ex- 
pression In  forms,  customs  and  institutions  of  the  inward 
life.  Ideals  and  sentiments  of  a  people. 

Now  these  great  Ideas  of  liberty  are  not  the  offspring 
of  a  single  day;  they  are  the  fruitage  of  the  plant  of  liberty 
that  has  been  rock,ed  by  the  storms  of  ages,  cherished  by 
the  prayers  of  oppressed  millions,  watered  by  the  tears  of 
countless  heroes,  and  sprinkled  by  the  blood  of  many  earnest 
patriots.  With  tremendous  energy  men  have  fought  for  their 
personal  freedom  and  the  freedom  of  their  nation.  The 
story  of  Leonldas  and  Mlltlades  is  a  story  of  heroes  who 
fought  for  the  freedom  of  their  people.  The  war  of  Holland 
against  Spain,  is  the  record  of  battles  for  freedom.  The 
"Thirty  Years  War,"  instigated  by  the  Hapsburg  house  of 
Austria,  In  which  eighteen  millions  were  slain,  was  a  terrible 


ii6  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

struggle  for  liberty. 

The  struggle  for  libert)^  is  written  in  English  history  in 
the  many  conflicts  in  England  between  the  liberty  loving 
Anglo-Saxon  people  on  the  one  side  and  the  haughty  Norman 
nobles  and  kings  on  the  other.  France  had  a  bloody  revolu- 
tion and  a  Reign  of  Terror  before  the  nation  became  a  re- 
public. The  plant  of  liberty,  to  attain  the  growth  of  a 
tree  that  would  bear  ripest  fruitage,  needed  to  be  cultivated 
in  the  virgin  soil  and  free  atmosphere  of  the  New    World. 

The  history  of  liberty  during  the  past  ages  of  the  world, 
unless  read  by  the  eye  of  faith,  did  not  justify  the  colonies 
in  attempting  the  experiment.  Tyrants  had  reigned  through 
all  the  long  bloody  past,  and  they  had  ruled  for  the  benefit 
of  the  few  and  not  the  many.  They  had  pandered  to  their 
own  interests,  lusts  and  passions,  regardless  of  the  rights  of 
others.  For  centuries  every  attempt  made  at  self  govern- 
ment was  put  down  by  kingcraft  and  priestcraft.  England's 
first  experiment  was  to  make  a  commonwealth  without  plant- 
ing its  foundation  in  the  firm  bed  of  popular  sovereignty. 
The  French  endeavored  to  overthrow  the  Tyrant's  rule  and 
in  doing  so  brought  great  disaster  by  overpassing  the  lines 
which  mark  the  limits  of  human  authority  and  human  liberty. 
They  gave  free  course  to  their  feelings  against  kingcraft, 
but  it  was  to  the  destruction  of  religion  and  society.  These 
experiments — these  attempts  and  failures,  taught  valuable 
lessons  to  the  statesmen  of  the  American  revolution  and  gave 
them  courage  to  push  on  to  the  solid  establishment  of  liberty 
on  principles  which  are  eternal. 

Out  of  the  nations  of  Europe,  especially  England,  God 
brought  brave  men  and  women  to  the  new  land  for  the  high 
and  holy  purpose  of  establishing,  defending  and  maintaining 
civil,  political  and  religious  liberty.  They  were  the  op- 
pressed people  in  Europe,  but  a  liberty  loving  people  in 
America;  victims  of  persecution  in  Europe,  but  apostles  of 
liberty  in  America.  They  came  to  the  new  country  to  live 
and  enjoy  the  fruits  of  their  industry,  to  govern  themselves 


ANGLO-SAXON  LIBERTIES  117 

and  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own 
consciences.  They  were  men  of  faith,  determination  and 
prayer.  They  were  the  chosen  people  culled  from  the  best 
blood  of  the  Normans,  Saxons  and  Celts.  They  were  people 
whose  consciences  were  their  only  masters — people  whose 
sense  of  equality  was  crystallized  in  the  words,  "He  knew  no 
lord  but  the  Lord  Jehovah." — people  who  were  well  pre- 
pared to  give  to  the  world  a  republic  surpassing  in  freedom 
and  prosperity  all  the  political  creations  of  the  past.  But 
George  III  followed  them  and  in  proportion  as  they  were 
happy  and  prosperous,  did  he  seem  eager  to  exercise  arbitrary 
power  over  them;  in  proportion  as  they  maintained  their 
rights,  did  he  endeavor  to  circumscribe  them.  But  as 
Caesar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  I  his  Cromwell,  so  George 
III  had  to  reckon  with  his  host.  He  mistook  the  temper 
of  his  own  people  and  blood.  He  had  not  learned  the  secret 
of  governing  colonies.  The  principle  of  autonomic  govern- 
ment for  colonies  would  not  be  considered.  He  thought 
kings  had  the  divine  right  to  rule  instead  of  that  right  being 
vested  in  the  people.  The  cry  for  liberty  was  ringing 
throughout  the  land.  Patrick  Henry  declared,  "An  appeal 
to  arms  and  to  the  God  of  hosts  is  all  that  is  left  for  us." 
Washington  declared,  "Nothing  short  of  independence,  it 
appears  to  me,  will  do."  R.  H.  Lee  introduced  a  resolution 
into  the  Constitutional  Congress  declaring,  "The  United 
Colonies  are,  and  ought  to  be  free  and  independent  States." 
This  resolution  precipitated  a  serious  debate.  With  masterly 
eloquence  its  supporters  fought  fearlessly  for  every  word  of 
it. 

These  brave  men  determined  to  realize  their  ideas  of 
liberty.  They  issued  the  Declaration  of  Independence  in 
which  they  named  the  causes  impelling  them  to  declare  their 
separation  from  Great  Britain  and  then  closed  the  great 
document  in  the  following  words,  "We,  therefore,  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  United  States  of  America,  in  general  con- 
gress assembled,  appealing  to  the  Supreme  Judge  for  the 


ii8  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

rectitude  of  our  intentions,  do,  in  the  name  and  by  the 
authority  of  the  good  people  of  these  colonies,  solemnly  pub- 
lish and  declare,  that  these  United  Colonies  are,  and  of  right 
ought  to  be,  free  and  independent  states;  that  they  are  ab- 
solved from  all  allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  and  that  all 
political  connection  between  them  and  the  state  of  Great 
Britain,  is,  and  ought  to  be  totally  dissolved;  and  that  as 
free  and  independent  states,  they  have  full  power  to  levy 
taxes,  declare  war,  conclude  peace,  contract  alliances,  estab- 
lish commerce,  and  do  all  other  acts  and  things,  which  inde- 
pendent states  may  of  right  do.  And  for  the  support  of 
this  declaration,  with  a  firm  reliance  on  the  protection  of 
Divine  Providence,  we  mutually  pledge  to  each  other,  our 
lives,  our  fortunes  and  our  sacred  honor." 

This  declaration  was  read  throughout  the  land  with  great 
joy.  It  was  read  by  generals  to  their  troops  drawn  up  in 
battle  array.  It  was  read  by  ministers  to  their  assembled 
congregations,  and  every  where  at  the  close  of  its  reading, 
men  broke  forth  in  tumultuous  applause.  In  New  York  City 
it  was  read  amidst  the  ringing  of  bells  and  the  booming  of 
cannon.  In  Boston  it  was  read  in  the  town  hall  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  large  number  of  citizens,  and  at  its  conclusion  the 
shout  was  passed  along  like  an  electric  message  till  it  was 
caught  up  by  the  batteries  of  the  forts,  each  of  which  fired  a 
salute  of  thirteen  guns,  and  the  infantry  scattered  in  thirteen 
divisions  also  poured  forth  thirteen  volleys  corresponding 
to  the  thirteen  States  in  the  Union.  In  Virginia  and  South 
Carolina  it  was  read  to  multitudes  amidst  great  rejoicing  and 
military  and  civic  processions.  In  Europe  monarchs,  parlia- 
ments and  cabinets  read  it  in  awe  and  started  in  dismay  to 
their  feet,  while  their  subjects  rejoiced  in  the  declaration  that 
all  men  are  created  equal.  It  was  an  Anglo-Saxon  flood  tide 
of  liberty  rolling  its  waves  over  the  new  world.  It  was  the 
inauguration  of  a  new  nation.  It  was  a  new  beginning  for 
liberty.  It  was  a  fresh  assertion  of  the  inalienable  rights  of 
the  people  to  be  free  and  independent.    It  was  an  event  that 


ANGLO-SAXON  LIBERTIES  119 

Adams  prophesied  would  be  celebrated  by  succeeding  genera- 
tions as  the  great  anniversary  festival  and  commemorated  as 
the  day  of  deliverance. 

Of  this  declaration  the  great  Pitt  declared,  "That  for 
solidity  of  reason,  for  force  of  sagacity,  wisdom  of  conclusion, 
under  such  a  complication  of  circumstances,  no  nation  or  body 
of  men,  can  stand  in  preference."  The  mighty  Mirabeau 
of  France,  in  his  address  in  the  National  Assembly,  passed 
a  most  eloquent  eulogy  upon  the  American  Declaration. 
"I  ask,"  said  he,  ''if  the  powers  who  have  formed  alliance 
with  the  United  States,  have  dared  to  read  that  manifesto, 
or  to  interrogate  with  their  consciences  after  its  perusal?  I 
ask  if  there  be  at  this  day  a  government  in  Europe — the  Hel- 
vetic and  Batavian  Confederations  and  the  British  Isles  ex- 
cepted— which,  judging  after  the  liberties  of  the  declaration 
of  congress,  is  not  divested  of  its  rights?" 

These  liberty-loving  patriots  felt  the  touch  and  inspira- 
tion of  freedom,  and  believed  themselves  the  ministers  of 
Heaven  to  secure  for  themselves  a  personal  and  inalienable 
inheritance  and  to  transmit  liberty  to  their  descendants  as 
their  grandest  portion,  and  to  be  a  help  and  inspiration  to 
other  people  in  the  cause  of  constitutional  liberty. 

The  world  was  six  thousand  years  in  struggling  up  to  the 
declaration,  "That  all  men  are  born  equal."  Six  thousand 
years  in  giving  birth  to  a  people  to  whose  hearts  and  hands 
were  intrusted  the  grave  interests  of  liberty.  The  people 
were  stirred  to  the  depths  of  their  soul  to  defend  their  rights 
and  privileges.  Van  Dyke  says,  "It  was  not  a  revolution, 
but  a  resistance."  The  crisis  was  passed  at  Saratoga  and 
Yorktown  and  the  broad  wings  of  liberty  were  unfurled  to 
float  over  the  homes  of  America.  When  the  victorious  tid- 
ings reached  Europe,  France,  Spain  and  Holland  acknowl- 
edged the  independence  of  the  American  people.  Several 
years  thereafter  the  constitution  was  adopted  acknowledging 
the  sovereignty  of  the  people  in  the  following  terms,  "We, 
the  people  of  the  United  States,  do  ordain  and  establish  this 


I20  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

constitution,"  etc. 

The  influence  of  the  independence  of  America  was  a  signal 
for  liberty  the  world  over.  Its  political  and  moral  force  in 
the  United  States  exerted  a  mighty  influence  throughout 
the  whole  world.  When  our  constitution  was  adopted, 
Europe  was  a  mass  of  despotic  powers.  Imperialism  reigned 
everywhere.  The  rulers  put  up  whom  they  would  and  put 
down  whom  they  would  and  disposed,  at  pleasure,  of  the 
lives  of  their  subjects.  Kings  held  in  their  hands  the  un- 
questioned right  to  dispose  of  the  property  of  the  people. 
They  levied  taxes,  engaged  in  wars  to  avenge  personal  slights, 
sent  men  to  prison  without  any  crime  laid  to  their  charge, 
and  acted  as  if  the  people  belonged  to  them  and  had  no  other 
value,  save  to  minister  to  their  enjoyment. 

Next  to  the  kings  stood  the  noble  families  to  which  be- 
longed the  superior  clergy,  officers  of  the  army,  judges  and 
Ambassadors;  they  wei:e  exempt  from  taxation  and  were 
possessed  of  extended  power  to  oppress  the  poor  and  waste 
their  substance.  Lower  down  were  the  people  separated  by 
an  impassable  gulf  from  the  wealth  and  position  of  the  aristo- 
crats; their  lot  was  much  harder  than  we  can  fully  realize, 
the  laws  were  neither  made  nor  extended  to  their  interests, 
the  heavy  taxes  collected  were  not  used  to  improve  the  con- 
dition of  the  masses,  they  w^re  sore  oppressed;  but  when 
the  glad  news  of  the  success  of  the  American  Revolution 
reached  Europe,  they  began  to  cherish  extravagant  hopes 
that  the  poverty  and  suffering  of  the  masses  would  disap- 
pear— hope  that  excessive  taxation  would  cease — hope  that 
the  tyranny  of  their  despotic  rulers  would  soon  come  to  an 
end.  Everywhere  throughout  Europe  the  masses  began  to 
believe  they  were  brothers,  and  here  and  there,  they  leagued 
together  to  arrest  any  avowed  enemy.  Everywhere  men's 
minds  were  taken  up  with  political  thoughts  and  discussions, 
and  the  love  of  liberty  became  so  powerful  that  year  by  year 
the  rule  of  despotism  became  more  hopeless. 

On  the  other  hand  the  kings  and  nobles  leagued  together 


ANGLO-SAXON  LIBERTIES  121 

to  oppose  and  oppress  the  people.  The  struggles  which  en- 
sued, the  gigantic  wars  which  were  fought,  the  life  and 
treasure  wasted  by  the  various  peoples  of  Europe  to  gain 
liberty  and  to  assert  their  inherent  right  to  self-government, 
knew  no  parallel,  and  the  victories  gained  were  unsur- 
passed in  grandeur  and  beneficence.  The  people  of  Great 
Britain  settled  once  and  forever  the  resistance  of  the  privi- 
leged classes,  accomplished  their  desire  for  parliamentary 
reform  and  asserted  their  right  of  self-government. 

The  French  people,  through  prolonged  and  repeated  sea- 
sons of  fire  and  blood,  asserted  their  rights  to  self-govern- 
ment. Spain  has  adopted  a  constitution  of  universal  suffrage. 
Greece  has  broken  away  from  Turkish  oppression  and  as- 
serted her  liberties.  The  Swiss  have  overthrown  the  undue 
authority  of  the  ruling  families  of  the  States,  have  secured 
equal  rights  for  the  rural  districts  and  have  consolidated  a 
government  on  a  purely  democratic  basis.  The  Sardinians 
have  obtained  constitutional  government.  Italy  has  been 
formed  into  one  free  and  self-governing  kingdom.  The  Ger- 
man states  have  been  united,  but  unfortunately  a  government 
for  the  people,  of  the  people  and  by  the  people  has  not  been 
established.  The  German  government  represents  class  legis- 
lation and  not  the  rule  of  the  people.  It  is  no  more  demo- 
cratic than  Russia;  much  less  democratic  than  Turkey.  Aus- 
tria has  consoled  her  people  by  the  gift  of  a  parliamentary 
government.  Russia  has  the  Douma,  and  Turkey  opened  a 
constitutional  parliament  in  1908. 

The  people  of  all  western  Europe  to  some  extent,  have  be- 
come free  and  self-governing.  Since  the  United  States  adopted 
the  constitution,  more  than  two  hundred  million  Europeans 
have  risen  from  oppression  to  the  rank  of  self-government, 
from  ignorance  to  education,  from  ecclesiastical  bondage  to 
religious  liberty.  Every  throne  in  Europe,  whose  king  claims 
the  divine  right  to  rule,  is  wavering.  The  divine  right  to 
rule  is  vested  in  the  people.  The  success  of  the  American 
revolution  was  one  of  the  influences  that  helped  to  bring  free- 


122  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

dom  to  the  republics  of  South  and  Central  America.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  Spanish  possessions  in  the  Western  Hemi- 
sphere, long  governed  by  the  despotism  of  Spain,  were  en- 
couraged by  the  American  revolution,  and  one  after  another, 
asserted  their  independence. 

One  of  the  greatest  epochs  of  history  is  the  overthrow  of 
tyranny  and  the  progress  of  self-government  throughout  the 
world.  Robert  McKenzie  in  the  "Nineteenth  Century," 
says:  "Despotism  thwarts  and  frustrates  the  forces  by  which 
providence  has  provided  for  the  progress  of  men;  liberty  se- 
cures for  these  forces  their  natural  scope  and  exercise.  The 
nineteenth  century  witnessed  the  fall  of  despotism  and  the 
establishment  of  liberty  in  the  most  influential  nations  of 
the  world.  It  has  been  all  that  the  most  ardent  reformer 
can  desire — the  removal  of  artificial  obstacles,  placed  in  the 
path  of  human  progress  by  the  selfishness  and  ignorance  of  the 
strong.  The  growth  of  man's  well-being,  rescued  from  the 
mischievous  tampering  of  self-willed  princes,  is  left  now  to 
the  beneficent  regulation  of  great  providential  laws." 

The  people  of  the  Eastern  nations  are  emerging  from  dark- 
ness and  are  looking  upon  the  flags  of  light  and  liberty  and 
are  crying  for  a  representative  government.  Thus  it  is,  the 
constitutional  liberty  that  guarantees  to  a  sovereign  people 
the  liberty  of  speech,  press,  worship,  the  right  of  popular  as- 
sembly and  petition  and  the  protection  of  their  lives,  liberties 
and  properties,  in  its  ripest  fruitage  is  essentially  Anglo- 
Saxon. 

Their  liberties  are  not  only  expressed  in  their  constitution 
and  laws,  but  the  spirit  of  liberty  is  manifest  in  the  life  and 
activities  of  the  whole  people.  It  is  manifest  in  their  senti- 
ment, history,  education,  literature,  government  and  religion. 
No  king  or  potentate,  no  priest  or  pope,  no  legislature  or 
president  has  any  power  to  make  any  law  to  abridge  the 
freedom  of  the  people. 

The  United  States  that  was  founded  upon  constitutional 
liberty  has  experienced  a  marvelous  growth  in  territory,  in 


ANGLO-SAXON  LIBERTIES  123 

population,  in  development  of  natural  resources,  in  asylums, 
in  industries,  in  schools,  in  churches,  and  in  all  that  contrib- 
utes to  make  life  worth  living.  Our  people  have  become  the 
freest,  the  happiest,  the  most  prosperous,  the  most  enlightened 
and  the  most  pious  in  the  world.  This  natfon  has  undergone 
the  most  severe  tests  and  has  withstood  every  one;  it  has 
been  tried  by  wars  with  foreign  powers,  by  a  civil  war  as 
hotly  contested  as  any  in  the  world,  by  heavy  national  debts, 
by  corrupt  legislators,  by  traitors,  by  panics,  by  the  assassina- 
tion of  three  presidents,  and  it  has  withstood  every  test, 
thwarted  the  desire  of  demagogues  and  traitors,  and  has 
gone  on  from  victory  unto  victory  vindicating  the  right  of 
man  to  self-government  and  to  his  unimpeded  development, 
until  it  stands  to-day  amongst  the  nations,  supreme  in  the 
sovereignty  of  the  people,  as  well  as  supreme  in  peace  and 
wealth  and  in  recognition  of  the  brotherhood  of  man  and 
the  fatherhood  of  God. 

But  what  of  the  future  ?  Is  there  no  duty  incumbent  upon 
us?  Is  there  no  pressing  need  of  the  hour?  Yes,  the  institu- 
tions that  make  the  masses  intelligent,  sober  and  virtuous 
must  be  carefully  fostered  if  their  existence  would  be  perpetu- 
ated. The  foundation  of  the  republic  must  be  carefully 
guarded  and  her  liberties  must  be  wisely  used.  The  laborer 
must  enjoy  the  right  to  the  freedom  of  labor  and  must  be  pro- 
tected against  the  tyranny  of  heartless  capitalists.  Women 
must  be  given  the  freedom  of  the  ballot  and  if  there  is  a  suf- 
frage test,  it  ought  to  be  citizens  of  lawful  age  with  ability 
to  read  and  write  the  English  language. 

The  liberty  we  want  now  is  liberty  from  anarchy  and 
riot  which  endanger  property;  from  the  brothels  of  our 
towns  and  cities  which  debase  our  race  to  the  brute  creation ; 
from  the  dens  of  vice  where  the  poisoned  cup  is  dealt  out  to 
unstable  souls;  from  the  monopolies  which  are  wrecking 
private  enterprises  and  destroying  the  enlargment  of  personal 
labor ;  from  corrupt  politicians  who  are  seeking  their  own  in- 
terests instead  of  the  interests  of  their  constituents;  freedom 


124  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

from  the  fashions  of  society  which  force  men  and  women  into 
the  adoption  of  customs  which  are  contrary  to  good  sense 
and  to  health ;  freedom  f roni  militarism ;  freedom  from  polit- 
ical corruption  of  demagogues;  freedom  from  the  desecration 
of  the  Lord's  Day ;  freedom  from  mad  materialism ;  freedom 
from  priestly  influence  in  government  and  public  schools; 
freedom  from  the  liquor  traffic,  and  freedom  from  every 
weight  that  hinders  us  as  a  people  from  contributing  our  part 
to  the  high  destiny  of  the  world  and  the  working  out  of  the 
purpose  of  God  in  man. 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES 

THE  early  environments  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  naturally 
inclined  them  to  a  sea-faring  life  and  made  many  of  them 
adventurers,  travelers,  traders  and  explorers  who  visited  far- 
away countries,  largely  for  commercial  purposes.  Their 
descendants  have  inherited  this  trait  of  character  and  the 
natural  inclination  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  as  they  go  around 
the  world,  is  to  plant  colonies,  which  they  foster  and  de- 
velope  till  they  become  centers  of  trade  and  influence.  Eng- 
land, the  early  home  of  this  race,  has  been  a  pioneer  in  this 
work.  She  has  been  the  greatest  colonizer  in  the  world. 
She  has  planted  colonies  and  endeavored  to  govern  them  as 
a  trust  for  civilization  with  the  full  sense  of  responsibility 
that  such  a  trust  involves. 

During  the  nineteenth  century  fully  ten  million  people 
left  the  British  Islands  to  find  homes  beyond  the  seas;  during 
the  same  century  Great  Britain  extended  her  control  over  one 
fifth  of  the  land  surface  of  the  globe,  and  above  one  fourth 
of  its  population.  Her  possessions  are  more  than  two  hun- 
dred times  larger  than  the  parent  state;  three  score  separate 
colonies  or  groups  of  colonies  varying  in  area  from  Gibraltar, 
with  two  square  miles,  to  Canada  with  three  and  one-half 
millions.  The  population  of  her  colonies  is  rapidly  increas- 
ing. In  all  colonies  where  self-government  is  possible  the 
colonies  elect  their  own  parliament  by  suffrage,  the  chief 
executive  officer  being  appointed  by  the  crown.  The  most 
important  colonies  have  ceased  to  be  burdensome  and  bear 
the  charge  of  their  own  governing  and  defense,  and  in  their 
greatness  and  expanding  power  bid  fair  to  eclipse  the  Mother 
Country  in  grandeur  and  glory. 

125 


126  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Other  nations  have  colonies,  but  with  few  exceptions  they 
are  mostly  colonies  of  officials  who  exercise  a  military  domin- 
ion over  the  territory;  they  do  not  populate  them,  transform 
them  and  take  root  in  them  like  the  Anglo-Saxon  colonies. 

Bismarck  was  opposed  to  Germany  planting  colonies.  He 
knew  the  German  people  had  not  proven  a  success  in  colonial 
enterprise.  Budapest  was  founded  by  Germans  in  the  thir- 
teenth century  but  at  present  not  more  than  one  tenth  of  the 
population  are  Germans.  As  a  rule  wherever  the  Germans 
settle  amongst  foreigners,  they  are  de-Germanized.  They 
take  on  the  language,  customs  and  habits  of  the  people 
amongst  whom  they  settle.  For  this  reason  they  make  good 
citizens  of  their  nation  but  are  not  good  colonizers,  and  this 
may  explain  the  eifort  of  the  Emperor  and  the  German  pro- 
paganda to  keep  the  Germans  German. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Anglo-Saxons  have  no  sooner  estab- 
lished themselves  on  any  spot  in  the  world  than  they  trans- 
form it  by  introducing,  with  marvelous  rapidity,  the  latest 
progressive  innovations  of  their  own  civilization.  What  Eng- 
land has  done  the  United  States  has  done  even  in  a  better 
way.  The  United  States  no  longer  clings  to  the  Utopia  of 
isolation,  but  yields  to  the  necessity  of  national  expansion. 
The  possession  of  distant  islands  means  farewell  to  the  alleged 
traditions  of  the  fathers.  The  assuming  of  new  duties,  the 
facing  of  vexing  problems  and  prolonged  hard  work  in  the 
distant  Pacific,  does  not  mean  "imperialism"  but  shows  faith 
in  God  and  in  democratic  institutions. 

The  United  States  at  first  was  not  prepared  to  give  answer 
to  the  governing  of  other  people,  but  that  made  no  difference ; 
neither  time  nor  tide  nor  God  Almighty  waits  for  man. 
Providence  got  ahead  of  us  and  gave  the  signal  before  we 
were  ready.  The  steamship  and  railway  to  reach  distant 
places  with  less  expenditure  of  money,  time  and  energy;  the 
successful  method  of  governing  colonies  and  the  obligation 
the  strong  owes  to  the  weak  are  being  recognized  by  the 
United  States,  hence  the  undertaking. 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES  127 

We  are  mostly  of  the  "Anglo-Saxon"  breed ;  our  political 
morals  recognize  that  revolutions  do  not  go  backward.  Bad 
history  does  not  repeat  itself  when  a  better  conscience  rules. 
The  Philippines  under  the  American  flag  will  never  be  a 
mere  "plantation"  or  "possession"  to  be  worked  only  for  the 
profit  of  the  conquerers.  Forced  labor  of  natives  will  not 
be  tolerated.  American  acceptance  means  a  sacred  trust  in 
the  interests  of  civilization ;  it  means  education  and  elevation 
of  the  natives,  whatever  their  creed,  color  or  previous  condi- 
tion, to  the  stature  of  intelligent  freemen.  It  is  impossible 
to  consider  the  problem  as  political  only. 

We  owe  a  trust  to  civilization.  Our  rule  in  the  Philip- 
pines, West  Indies  and  Hawaiians  is  far  beyond  the  experi- 
mental stage.  We  have  displayed  an  aptitude  to  govern 
colonies.  It  would  fill  a  volume  to  describe  the  large  equip- 
ment used,  the  mechanical  forces  employed,  the  governmental 
methods  applied,  the  educational  facilities  afforded  and  the 
liberties  granted  in  bringing  about  the  great  transformation 
in  those  islands  that  providence  has  placed  under  our  pro- 
tection. Old  Glory  floating  so  proudly  over  those  fair  islands 
is  the  herald  of  light  and  law,  liberty  and  progress. 

Our  American  explorers,  diplomats,  merchants,  mission- 
aries and  educators  in  the  Pacific  have  not  made  a  failure  of 
their  delicate  and  difficult  tasks.  They  have  shown  what 
American  wit,  grit,  pluck,  perseverance,  and  character  can 
do  at  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  even  in  the  midst  of  un- 
promising circumstances,  among  savages  and  semi-savages. 
With  all  due  respect  to  our  academic  friends  in  the  sanctum 
of  study,  we  believe  that  the  triumphs  in  the  Far  East  afford 
a  purer  guide  for  decision  and  action  than  certain  recent  utter- 
ances which  seem  to  have  more  of  the  odor  of  the  lamp  than 
of  outdoor  acquaintance  with  facts. 

For  years  it  was  considered  impossible  for  the  white  man 
to  live  and  enjoy  health  in  the  tropics,  but  since  the  general 
expansion  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  and  the  planting  of  nu- 
merous colonies  in  the  tropical  regions,  it  has  been  demon- 


128  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

strated  that  despite  the  warm  climate,  deadly  malarias,  ven- 
omous insects,  reptiles  and  plants,  and  the  malice  of  the 
natives,  thousands  of  white  men  and  women  are  spending 
long  years  of  service  with  good  health  in  the  tropics.  I 
have  seen  and  conversed  with  soldiers,  traders,  teachers, 
government  officers  and  missionaries  who  have  been  living 
in  the  tropics  decade  after  decade  and  are  hearty  and  strong. 

Some  of  the  most  brilliant  achievements  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
race  are  to  be  noted  in  the  service  in  the  tropics.  The  West 
Indies  were  once  called  the  White  Man's  Grave,  but  now 
they  rank  among  the  best  sanitariums.  The  death  rate  of  the 
European  troops  used  to  be  one  hundred  and  twenty  per 
thousand,  but  it  is  now  as  low  as  twelve  per  thousand.  The 
control  of  the  tropics,  the  trade  of  the  tropics,  the  spheres  of 
influence  in  the  tropics  and  the  ownership  and  territories  in 
the  tropical  countries  have  been  vital  questions  for  the  great 
statesmen  and  rulers  of  the  world's  movements  and  destinies. 

The  eighteenth  century  closed  in  the  midst  of  the  thunder- 
ings  of  war,  in  the  midst  of  deadly  conflicts  over  questions 
of  thrones  and  dynasties  and  the  political  division  of  Europe. 
In  these  mighty  conflicts  four  million  of  people  were  set  apart 
by  their  government  for  the  business  of  fighting.  Four  mil- 
lion people  w^ere  drawn  from  the  occupations  of  peace  and 
their  energies  were  put  forth  in  the  effort  to  destroy  and  kill, 
from  the  Arctic  shores  on  the  North,  to  the  sunny  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean,  and  from  the  confines  of  Asia  to  the 
Atlantic;  they  struggled  and  fought  to  burn  each  other's 
cities,  rob  each  other's  treasuries,  ransack  each  other's  gal- 
leries, waste  each  other's  fields  and  destroy  each  other's  lives. 
On  one  hand  the  earth  rang  with  the  shout  of  victory,  and 
on  the  other  hand  it  was  rent  with  the  wail  of  defeat.  They 
were  fulfilling  the  statement  made  long  ago  that  "War  is 
the  history  of  man."  The  nineteenth  century  closed  in  the 
midst  of  social  developments,  discussions  and  adjustments 
at  home  on  the  one  hand,  and  an  effort  to  possess  and  control 
the  Tropical  territories  of  the  earth  suitable  for  the  white 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES  129 

man's  industrial  and  political  ambitions ;  and  during  the  morn- 
ing of  the  twentieth  century  amidst  the  thunderings  of  war 
there  looms  up  the  question  of  the  control  of  the  tropics. 

Shall  the  great  region  of  territory  designated  as  the  "Trop- 
ics," with  its  boundless  resources,  remain  undeveloped  and 
run  to  waste  under  the  management  of  the  dark  races  of  low 
social  efficiency,  intellectual  acuteness  and  moral  power;  or 
shall  these  regions,  so  attractive,  so  productive,  be  brought 
under  the  political  control  and  industrial  development  of 
the  civilizing  power  of  the  white  man?  It  is  a  question  that 
must  be  met  upon  its  merits.  It  is  a  question  that  must  be 
looked  fairly  in  the  face.  It  is  a  question  that  nations  are 
compelled  by  force  of  circumstances  to  answer.  It  is  one  of 
the  most  stupendous  questions  of  the  day:  The  relation  of 
the  white  man  to  the  tropics.  It  is  not  so  much  indeed  for  the 
possession  of  the  tropics,  as  has  been  well  put  by  Benjamin 
Kidd,  but  for  the  control  of  the  tropics. 

The  tropical  and  subtropical  regions  of  the  world  may  be 
said  to  embrace  that  belt  of  territory  on  each  side  of  the 
Equator  between  the  parallels  of  thirty  degrees  north  and 
thirty  degrees  south.  North  of  this  parallel  lies  practically 
the  whole  of  the  United  States,  of  Europe  and  the  greater 
part  of  Asia,  and  while  the  wonderful  and  active  races  of  the 
white  men  for  the  most  part  are  north  of  this  parallel,  yet  the 
sustenance  of  their  complex  life  requires  the  products  of  the 
tropics  to  the  extent  which  the  average  mind  scarcely  realizes, 
and  the  present  indications  are  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant 
when  the  world  will  recognize  that  it  is  in  the  tropics  and 
not  in  the  temperate  zones  that  we  have  the  great  food  pro- 
ducing regions  of  the  earth,  and  that  the  natural  highways  of 
commerce  should  be  those  which  run  north  and  south,  and 
that  the  white  man  should  have  the  highest  possible  interest 
in  the  material  development,  efficient  political  administration 
^nd  religious  liberties  of  those  regions. 

The  white  man  is  greatly  indebted  to  the  tropics  for  his 
food  supply.    Statesmen  have  been  greatly  interested  in  past 


I30  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

years  in  discussing  and  settling  questions  of  their  own  in- 
dustrial productions  and  yet  it  is  a  fact,  that  year  after  year 
has  witnessed  a  marvelous  increase  in  the  trade  with  the 
tropics.  To  pass  down  the  list  of  imports  the  eye  will  ob- 
serve that  from  the  tropics  come  most  of  the  bananas,  rubber, 
coffee,  tea,  cocoa,  cochineal,  logwood,  camphor,  gums,  indigo, 
licorice,  opium,  sulphur,  jute,  ivory,  rice,  drugs  and  dye 
stuffs,  spices,  silks,  sponges,  tin,  tobacco,  hardwoods,  besides 
fruits  of  all  kinds.  These  products  show  a  wonderful  list 
and  exhibit  a  vast  amount  o'f  commerce,  direct  and  indirect 
with  the  tropics,  and  show  to  some  extent  the  dependence  of 
the  white  man  upon  the  middle  zone  of  the  earth  for  both 
necessities  and  commerce.  The  combined  trade  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  nations  with  the  tropics,  has  been  ranging  from  thirty- 
five  per  cent,  to  forty-five  per  cent,  of  their  total  trade  with 
the  rest  of  the  world.  Statistics  could  be  given,  but  as  they 
vary  from  year,  to  year  I  make  the  statement  general. 

The  importance  of  these  facts  is  evidenced  and  has  a  deep 
significance.  No  wonder  the  Western  people  have  a  deep  in- 
terest in  the  control  and  development  of  the  tropical  regions. 
No  wonder  there  is  such  a  keen  rivalry  as  to  the  disposition 
of  the  trade  and  the  political  divisions  of  the  tropics.  No 
wonder  that  the  eminent  Frenchman  said,  "Colonization  is 
for  France  a  question  of  life  and  death.  Either  France  must 
become  a  great  African  power  or  she  will  be  in  a  century 
or  two  a  secondary  European  power.  She  will  count  in  the 
world  scarcely  more  than  Greece  or  Roumania  counts  in 
Europe."  No  wonder  Germany  has  been  seeking  spheres  of 
influence  and  planting  ground  for  her  people  and  determined 
to  have  them,  if  necessary  to  take  them  from  other  nations 
by  force  of  arms.  No  wonder  the  Anglo-Saxons  possess  and 
control  the  two  great  canals  that  divide  the  continents  and 
bring  the  white  man  into  closer  relation  to  the  tropics. 

In  the  present  condition  of  many  of  these  regions  there 
exists  either  a  state  of  anarchy,  or  of  primitive  savagery  or 
lethargy.     Over  a  portion  of  the  remainder  the  white  man 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES  131 

exercises  control.  The  government  of  these  regions  is  most 
perplexing.  Native  government,  for  the  most  part,  has  been 
a  deplorable  failure.  The  natives  have  been  living  there  for 
centuries  and  yet  have  not  developed  their  country,  neither 
have  they  been  a  success  at  self-government.  The  native  does 
but  little  toward  the  development  of  the  resources  of  his 
country.  What  is  the  condition  of  Mexico,  the  Central 
American  States,  a  large  part  of  Africa,  and  many  islands 
of  the  seas?  Unexplored  districts,  undeveloped  resources, 
bankruptcy,  ignorance,  superstition  and  anarchy. 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  any  considerable  portion  of 
the  tropical  regions,  know  that  while  the  country  is  wonder- 
fully productive,  the  natives  do  nothing  to  develop  it  and 
seem  to  know  but  little  of  its  possibilities  and  to  care  less. 
That  while  nature  has  given  to  them  great  pasture  lands, 
wonderful  forests  of  rare  w^oods,  fruits  in  abundance,  mineral 
treasures  and  soil  rich  enough  to  supply  the  world  with  food 
products,  the  inhabitants  act  like  a  lot  of  semi-barbarians  in 
a  beautifully  furnished,  but  unkept  house.  For  the  most  part 
they  seem  to  have  no  desire  whatever  to  attempt  the  task  of 
developing  their  natural  resources  and  of  administering  self- 
government. 

In  Hayti,  where  the  blacks  have  been  independent  of  the 
white  man's  control  for  a  century,  there  is  a  gloomy  picture, 
revolution  hds  succeeded  revolution,  often  accompanied  by 
revolting  crimes.  Its  commerce,  at  times,  has  almost  been 
extinguished  by  political  revolutions;  the  country  has  re- 
mained undeveloped;  stately  buildings  have  been  falling  to 
ruins;  harbors  once  crowded  with  ships  are  in  a  state  of  decay; 
great  warehouses  are  roofless  and  overgrown  w^ith  tropical 
creepers,  and  the  republic  instead  of  advancing  is  said  to 
be  drifting  slowly  backward. 

What  is  true  here  is  true  in  many  of  the  tropical  states. 
Corruption  in  the  government  adds  insolvency  and  bank- 
ruptcy; political  revolts  succeeding  each  other  at  short  in- 
tervals; everywhere  a  manifest  lack  of  energy  and  enterprise 


132  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

amongst  the  people;  everywhere  a  commercial  stagnation; 
everywhere  uncertainty  in  government;  everywhere  super- 
stition reigning  supreme.  A  careful  study  of  the  whole  trop- 
ical region  reveals  one  fact,  that  the  tropics  with  their  un- 
bounded resources  will  not  be  developed  by  the  natives  them- 
selves. No  matter  how  much  disinclined  to  reach  this  view, 
the  white  man  must  assent  to  it  in  the  face  of  the  facts  every- 
where present.  If  the  tropics  must  be  developed  and  have 
an  efficient  government,  if  the  natives  of  the  tropics  must  be 
Christianized,  it  can  only  take  place  under  the  control  of  the 
white  man. 

There  have  been  two  methods  of  controlling  the  tropics  by 
the  white  man.  The  first  method  has  been  to  control  them 
and  work  them  as  an  estate  in  the  interest  of  the  controlling 
party.  The  second  method  is  that  which  prevails  through- 
out the  Anglo-Saxon  world — to  govern  them  as  a  trust  for 
civilization  and  with  a  full  sense  of  the  responsibility  that 
such  a  trust  involves  to  govern  them  for  the  benefit  of  the 
governed. 

In  the  British  colonial  department  we  find  an  example  of 
this  kind  of  control,  at  the  head  of  it  coming  the  great  self- 
governing  states  like  Victoria,  New  South  Wales,  South  Aus- 
tralia, Natal,  New  Zealand  and  others,  all  offshoots  of  Eng- 
land, for  the  most  part  in  temperate  regions  of  the  world. 
Most  of  them  are  engaged  in  the  solution  of  great  problems 
which  are  agitating  the  modern  world.  And  England  deals 
with  them  practically  as  she  deals  with  other  states  and  na- 
tions, and  they  are  splendid  examples  of  the  success  which 
England  has  attained  in  colonial  control,  and  as  England  has 
had  more  experience  than  any  other  nation,  it  may  be  well 
to  refer  to  her  control  in  India  as  an  example  as  to  what 
may  be  done  by  a  civilized  nation  in  developing  the  re- 
sources and  governing  the  inhabitants  of  a  foreign  people  of 
a  different  tongue  and  religion.  In  this  country  she  has 
had  some  of  the  most  difficult  and  discouraging,  and  yet 
some  of  the  most  successful  work  which  has  ever  been  done 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES  133 

in  the  name  of  civilization. 

One  hundred  years  ago  India  was  in  a  deplorable  state 
of  darkness,  her  resources  undeveloped  and  her  people  given 
over  to  heathenish  customs  the  most  abominable.  English 
rule  and  civilization  have  increased  in  power  and  influence 
and  the  result  has  been  remarkable.  There  has  been  a  steady 
development  of  the  resources  of  the  country.  There  have  been 
public  works  constructed  on  the  most  elaborate  scale,  roads 
and  bridges  have  been  built,  mines  have  been  opened,  agri- 
culture has  been  developed,  sanitary  reform  has  made  prog- 
ress, railways  have  been  built,  tea,  cotton  and  other  industries 
have  entered  upon  a  friendly  rivalry  with  the  rest  of  the 
world,  and  India  to-day  stands  third  on  the  list  as  a  contrib- 
utor of  produce. 

Those  who  have  traveled  over  the  country  declare  that 
there  is  now  a  new  India.  On  all  hands  there  are  witnessed 
copious  systems  of  irrigation,  large  canals  and  reservoirs, 
stately  bridges  spanning  her  rivers,  splendid  roads  out  through 
pathless  jungles,  thousands  of  miles  of  railway  open  for 
traffic,  rigid  sanitary  system  enforced,  medical  schools  for  the 
training  of  medical  doctors,  etc.  The  foreign  trade  of  India, 
including  both  exports  and  imports,  already  has  reached  the 
billion  dollar  mark  annually  and  the  amount  is  steadily  in- 
creasing. She  has  striven  to  afford  adequate  protection  from 
poverty,  to  save  from  the  ravages  of  disease,  a  people  before 
leprous  and  helpless.  She  has  made  wonderful  progress  in 
bringing  the  poorest  classes  under  instruction.  She  has  ex- 
pended millions  of  dollars  for  the  education  of  the  natives, 
and  year  after  year  marks  an  increase  of  expenditure  as  well 
as  an  increase  of  attendance  at  the  schools.  She  has  opened 
schools  of  art,  medical  and  engineering  colleges,  normal 
schools  and  universities.  Of  universities,  England  has  given 
to  India  five,  of  colleges  one  hundred  and  seventy-five,  of 
high  schools  five  thousand,  of  primary  and  middle  schools 
one  hundred  and  sixty  thousand,  and  she  has  an  attendance  at 
these  various  schools  of  millions  of  pupils.    Gradually  she  is 


134  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

bringing  the  people  to  desire  an  education  and  to  believe  in 
its  power  and  influence. 

One  by  one  the  government  ofHcials  and  teachers,  in  co- 
operation with  the  missionaries,  have  led  to  the  abolishment 
of  the  Suttee  system  and  infanticide  and  are  gradually  break- 
ing the  awful  shackles  which  have  chained  down  the  Hindoo 
women.  The  girls  are  one  by  one  entering  the  schools, 
widows  are  being  permited  to  marry  and  are  led  to  believe 
that  they  have  souls  as  well  as  men. 

There  has  been  a  continual  increase  in  the  demand  for 
postal  communications.  In  ten  years  the  number  of  letters 
which  passed  through  the  post  offices  doubled.  Missionaries, 
traders,  tourists  and  educators  declare  it  is  fast  becoming  a 
land  of  progress,  that  gradually  but  surely  the  old  customs 
are  being  changed  for  the  more  enlightened  ones  of  the  new 
world.  They  lavish  all  praise  upon  England  for  undertaking 
to  rescue  from  the  debasement  of  ages  this  enormous  multi- 
tude of  human  beings,  and  declare  that  it  is  the  greatest 
enterprise  that  was  ever  undertaken  by  a  people.  They  affirm 
that  posterity  will  look  upon  the  majestic  picture  of  a  people 
who  once  were  utterly  barbaric,  numbering  one  fourth  of  the 
human  family,  subdued,  governed,  educated.  Christianized 
and  led  to  be  a  free  and  self-governed  nation  by  a  handful  of 
strangers  who  came  from  an  island  twelve  thousand  miles 
away.  And  what  has  been  the  benefit  to  England?  None, 
save  through  the  legitimate  profits  of  trade.  She  has  never 
spent  a  rupee  of  the  money  collected  from  India  outside  of 
India;  she  has  governed  India  for  the  good  of  India,  and  in- 
stead of  numerous  petty  kingdoms  quarreling  and  fighting 
amongst  themselves  and  serving  as  a  prey  to  more  powerful 
nations,  the  whole  vast  country  is  enjoying  a  reign  of  peace 
and  prosperity,  never  before  equaled  in  her  history. 

What  England  has  done  in  India  she  is  doing  in  Egypt. 
She  has  taken  that  old  and  benighted  country  and  brought 
it  out  from  a  condition  of  chronic  and  apparently  hopeless 
bankruptcy  to  a  position  with  a  revenue  surpassing  the  ex- 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES  135 

penditure.  The  public  debt  has  been  gradually  reduced,  the 
trade  has  been  greatly  increased,  profitable  industries  have 
been  fostered,  education  is  encouraged,  and  yet  there  is  a 
new  Egypt  as  well  as  a  new  India.  Everywhere  throughout 
the  tropics  and  East  where  England  has  control,  their  sterling 
worth  is  known  by  the  term,  "The  word  of  an  Englishman." 

There  may  arise  here  and  there  natives  who  will  complain 
and  criticize,  but  similar  grumblings  against  governments 
are  heard  amongst  all  people  and  races  of  men,  but  this  fact 
must  be  noted  that  the  people  belonging  to  the  Colonial  Em- 
pire of  Great  Britain  show  their  loyalty  by  rallying  with  sub- 
stantial gifts  and  tremendous  energy  in  arms  and  equipment 
when  England's  interests  are  imperiled  or  when  she  is  ap- 
proached by  an  enemy.  This  expression  of  gratitude  must 
be  most  encouraging  to  England  and  result  in  binding  the 
empire  together  in  indissoluble  ties  of  economic  interests  and 
governmental  policy ;  and  at  the  same  time  it  will  silence  those 
carping  critics  who  declared  the  Colonial  Empire  of  Great 
Britain  would  fall  to  pieces  as  soon  as  serious  trouble  came. 
As  Lord  Rosebery  has  expressed  it,  "Instead  of  being  dis- 
located at  a  critical  time,  it  is  more  closely  bound  together, 
and  the  schemes  to  disrupt  by  envious  and  malignant  persons 
and  powers  have  not  materialized." 

In  the  study  of  the  control  of  the  tropics  by  the  nations 
who  have  controlled  them  for  selfish  interests  and  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  and  the  French  of  to-day  who  control  them  as  a  trust 
to  civilization,  we  are  led  to  the  inevitable  conclusion  that 
God  does  not  intend  to  acknowledge  the  rights  of  any  nation 
to  the  tropics  which  are  not  based  on  the  intention  and 
ability  to  develop  those  regions  and  to  lift  them  above  the 
sordid  level  into  which  they  have  been  degraded.  It  is  also 
evident  that  God  does  not  intend  any  nation  to  permanently 
control  any  region  of  the  tropics  on  the  mere  principle  of  self- 
interest  surrounding  them  with  the  laws  and  tariffs  operated 
in  the  exclusive  interest  of  the  power  in  possession.  It  is  also 
evident  that  the  government  must  be  largely  directed   by 


136  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

competent  white  men  who  make  their  residence  in  those 
regions,  and  assisted  by  competent  natives.  It  is  also  evident 
that  the  rivalry  for  the  control  of  the  tropics  will  contiune  un- 
til the  nations  which  are  the  best  qualified  to  develop  and 
control  them  are  in  the  supremacy.  It  is  also  further  evident 
that  the  whole  question  must  be  settled  on  the  ground  of 
the  white  man's  indebtedness  to  humanity,  on  the  principle 
that  all  power  is  indebted  to  all  weakness;  all  light  to  all 
darkness,  all  knowledge  to  all  ignorance;  all  Christianity  to 
all  superstition  and  idolatry.  On  such  a  high  ground  the 
control  of  the  tropics  by  the  white  man  is  a  trust  for  civili- 
zation, and  while  he  may  breathe  a  political,  ethical  and  moral 
atmosphere  of  the  temperate  regions  that  produced  him,  and 
while  he  may  refuse  to  be  acclimated  to  the  tropics  and  while 
the  people  amongst  whom  he  lives  may  be  separated  from  him 
by  years  of  development,  he  cannot  live  in  the  sight  of  God 
and  turn  his  back  upon  these  people,  for  they  are  his  brethren 
and  he  is  debtor  to  them  just  as  Paul  was  debtor  to  both  the 
Greek  and  the  Barbarian. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  civilization  in  the  tropics  aims  to  rep- 
resent the  highest  ideals  of  humanity,  the  highest  type  of  so- 
cial order,  the  highest  type  of  government,  the  highest  type 
of  education,  and  the  highest  type  of  religion. 

If  the  United  States  has  a  hand  in  the  control  of  the  tropics, 
it  ought  to  be  in  the  spirit  of  the  Crucified  One;  yes,  it  must 
be  because  we  have  something  good  in  the  way  of  civilization 
to  give  them;  it  must  be  because  we  desire  to  make  their 
homes  like  our  homes ;  to  develop  their  country  like  our 
country  is  developed,  to  give  them  the  enjoyments  of  liberty 
as  we  enjoy  it;  to  teach  them  the  benefits  of  science  and  the 
beauties  of  art  as  we  see  them;  to  teach  them  about  God 
and  Christ  as  we  know  God  and  Christ,  and  our  whole 
object  must  be  to  make  those  tropical  regions  with  their  na- 
tions and  peoples  a  happy  Christian  people. 

In  placing  one  hand  upon  the  West  Indies  and  another 
hand   upon   the   Philippines   and   the   Hawaiians,   it   is  not 


ANGLO-SAXON  COLONIES  137 

merely  to  furnish  opportunity  for  our  expanding  nation,  for 
our  industrial  enterprise,  but  it  must  be  on  the  ground  of 
the  trust  of  civilization,  on  the  ground  of  our  indebtedness 
to  humanity,  considered  a  duty  placed  upon  us  by  the  hand 
of  Almighty  God.  It  must  be  because  Divine  Providence  has 
directed  us  to  these  islands  and  has  cast  their  lot  in  with  us. 
If  this  be  true  we  are  not  to  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  a  guiding 
providence,  but  we  are  to  shoulder  the  responsibility  with 
all  of  its  difficulties  and  trials,  with  all  of  its  vexing  questions 
and  perplexing  situations.  Let  us  shoulder  the  responsibility 
and  try  to  set  an  example  to  the  other  nations  of  the  world 
who  are  scrambling  for  territorial  acquisition  by  sending 
with  our  trade,  our  school  teachers,  our  missionaries,  and 
alongside  of  the  railroad  let  us  build  the  school  house  and 
chapel,  let  us  give  to  them  our  literature,  our  ideas  of  domes- 
tic life,  of  commercial  integrity,  of  moral  worth,  of  good 
habits,  of  moderation  in  judgment,  of  faith  in  God  and  of 
brotherly  love  to  man. 


ANGLO-SAXON  LANGUAGE 

THE  Anglo-Saxon  language,  in  the  widest  use  of  the  term, 
consists  of  several  dialects.  The  Northern  or  Anglican 
group,  including  Old  Northumbrian  dialects,  the  Midland 
or  Mercian  and  the  Southern  and  Kentish.  Divers  con- 
querors introduced  divers  dialects,  but  Low  German  pre- 
vailed, a  language  akin  to  High  German  on  one  hand  and 
Scandinavian  on  the  other.  Missionaries  were  sent  from 
Rome  A.  D.  597  to  convert  the  natives  to  Christianity;  at 
that  time  the  Roman  alphabetic  writing  was  introduced  and 
under  the  influence  of  learning  and  of  the  native  ecclesiastics, 
a  single  tongue  gradually  came  into  use  for  literary  purposes 
throughout  the  nation  and  a  large  part  of  the  literature  was 
translated  or  imitated  in  style  from  Latin  authors.  It  is  not 
to  be  doubted,  therefore,  that  the  Latin  exercised  a  great 
influence  on  the  Anglo-Saxon ;  if  it  did  not  lead  to  the  intro- 
duction of  wholly  new  forms,  either  of  etymology  or  syntax, 
it  led  to  the  extended  and  uniform  use  of  those  forms  which 
are  like  Latin  and  to  the  disuse  of  others,  so  as  to  draw 
the  grammars  near  each  other. 

This  language  continued  to  be  written  till  the  colloquial 
dialects,  through  the  influence  of  the  Anglo-Norman,  had 
diverged  so  far  from  it  as  to  make  it  unintelligible  to  the 
people;  then  under  the  cultivation  of  the  Wycliffite  trans- 
lators of  the  Bible  and  of  Chaucer  and  his  contemporaries, 
there  grew  out  of  these  dialects  a  new  classic  language — the 
English. 

As  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  is  made  up  of  many  races,  so 
the  English  language  is  made  up  of  many  languages.  What 
its  many  tributaries  are  to  the  Mississippi,  so  other  languages 

138 


ANGLO-SAXON  LANGUAGE  139 

are  to  the  Anglo-Saxon,  for  all  tongues  and  dialects  seem  to 
have  ministered  to  its  origin,  structure  and  combination.  It 
has  been  well  argued  that  the  language  of  a  people  expresses 
the  mind,  character  and  civilization  of  that  people.  As  the 
Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Roman  civilizations  were  fully  ex- 
pressed in  their  respective  tongues,  so  the  English  language 
is  the  exponent  of  the  mind,  character  and  civilization  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  race. 

The  reason  the  terms  printing  press,  electrical  machinery, 
steam  engine,  telephone,  telegraph,  audiphone,  sewing  ma- 
chine, bicycle,  automobile  and  a  thousand  other  terms  are 
not  found  in  any  dead  language,  is  because  they  had  no  such 
thoughts  in  their  civilization.  The  reason  the  name  Jesus 
is  not  found  in  any  of  the  dialects  of  Asia  and  Africa,  is  be- 
cause he  is  not  in  the  hearts  of  those  people.  It  is  evident, 
therefore,  that  the  civilization  and  language  of  a  people  are 
commensurate.  The  deduction  is  also  evident  that  the  Eng- 
lish language  is  the  most  comprehensive  on  earth  because  it 
is  the  language  of  the  people  possessing  the  most  energy  and 
most  inventive  ingenuity,  the  best  mechanical  instruments  and 
the  best  ideas  of  civilization. 

The  construction  of  the  English  language  is  pre-eminent. 
It  has  the  sinew  of  the  Roman  and  the  Saxon  tongue,  the 
endurance  of  the  German,  the  beauty  of  the  French,  the 
genius  of  the  Italian,  the  culture  of  the  Greek  and  the  wit  of 
the  Irish  Celt.  Its  capacity  is  also  pre-eminent;  there  is 
nothing  written  in  all  history  and  literature  that  cannot  be 
translated,  body  and  soul,  into  it.  No  one  has  given  an  idea 
to  the  world  that  cannot  be  fully  set  forth  in  the  Anglo- 
Saxon.  But  how  difficult  to  set  forth  all  of  our  learning  in 
any  of  the  dead  languages. 

The  English  language,  on  account  of  its  capacity,  can 
scarcely  be  translated  into  any  purely  Asiatic  or  African 
tongue  now  extant.  In  order  to  express  the  Anglo-Saxon 
science,  art  and  literature,  in  a  dead  language,  it  is  necessary 
to  originate  new  words  and  to  form  new  combinations.    The 


I40  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

man,  therefore,  who  understands  the  Anglo-Saxon  tongue 
perfectly  is  fully  equipped  to  read  any  translation  and  under- 
stand it  as  perfectly  as  though  he  read  it  in  the  original. 

It  seems  destined  to  become  the  language  of  the  great  busi- 
ness world.  Mr.  Orton,  ex-president  of  the  Western  Union 
Telegraph  Company,  says,  ^'English  is  twenty-five  per  cent, 
cheaper  for  telegraphic  purposes  than  any  other."  A  large 
importer  of  lumber  in  Europe,  in  a  conference  with  me  during 
a  visit  to  Brussels,  said,  "It  is  the  business  language  because 
it  is  pointed  and  practical." 

It  is  a  missionary  language.  This  language,  by  the  provi- 
dence of  God,  has  been  spreading  with  marvelous  rapidity. 
In  the  year  1800  English  was  spoken  by  twenty  millions  of 
people,  in  1900  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  millions,  in 
1 91 5  by  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  million  people.  It  has 
advanced  from  the  fifth  place  to  the  first.  To-day  fifty  mil- 
lion more  people  speak  the  English  language  than  the  Ger- 
man, seventy-five  million  more  than  the  Russian,  one  hundred 
million  more  than  the  French.  The  desire  to  learn  this 
language  is  everywhere  on  the  increase.  Wherever  the  civili- 
zation of  the  English  touches  the  Old  World,  there  springs 
up  immediately  a  desire  to  study  the  English  language,  and 
as  a  result  it  is  being  taught  as  a  branch  of  instruction  in  all 
the  leading  universities  of  Europe  and  Asia. 

English  and  American  missionaries  have  gone  everys\^here 
and  have  planted  amongst  the  people  with  whom  they  have 
lived  and  worked  a  desire  to  know  the  English  tongue  and 
literature.  These  heralds  of  the  cross  have  been  the  means 
of  introducing  English,  through  their  missions  and  schools, 
in  countries  of  which  neither  William  Shakespeare  nor  Web- 
ster ever  dreamed. 

Anglo-Saxon  tourists  are  globe-trotters  and  everywhere 
they  go  there  has  sprung  up  a  desire  to  speak  their  language. 
In  traveling  in  foreign  countries  the  English  tongue  is  every- 
where in  evidence.  You  can  travel  the  world  over  and  you 
will  find  in  all  the  leading  cities  of  the  world,  in  all  the 


ANGLO-SAXON  LANGUAGE  141 

great  hotels,  in  all  the  great  mercantile  establishments,  and 
in  all  the  great  railway  stations,  of  all  the  nations  of  the 
world,  those  who  speak  English. 

Neither  the  Englishman  nor  the  American  finds  it  neces- 
sary to  study  another  language  in  order  to  travel;  in  fact  he 
travels  on  the  principle  that  those  who  desire  his  patronage 
must  be  able  to  speak  his  tongue.  An  Englishman  or  Ameri- 
can in  traveling  through  Europe  does  not  find  it  necessary  to 
know  the  European  languages,  but  the  European  who  travels 
through  England  or  America,  finds  it  necessary  to  know  the 
English.  It  is  claimed  that  more  than  one-half  of  all  the 
steamship  and  railroad  tickets  sold  in  the  world  are  purchased 
by  English-speaking  people,  and  these  travelers  carry  with 
them,  not  only  their  language,  but  the  "Life,  thoughts,  char- 
acter and  institutions  of  which  this  language  is  the  exponent 
and  advocate." 

The  English  language  is  taught  in  the  schools,  colleges 
and  universities  of  Japan.  The  education  of  a  Japanese  is  not 
considered  complete  until  he  can  converse  in  English.  Most 
of  the  Japanese  railroad  and  steamship  tickets  are  printed 
in  English  as  well  as  Japanese.  It  is  the  technical  language 
of  the  Chinese  and  is  taught  in  her  universities  and  is  spoken 
by  many  of  her  natives,  especially  in  her  coast  cities.  It  is 
studied  throughout  all  India  and  when  Indian  native  states- 
men and  scholars  assemble  in  national  gatherings  the  delibera- 
tions and  questions  for  consideration  are  generally  discussed 
in  the  English  tongue. 

Another  evidence  of  the  pre-eminence  of  the  English  tongue 
is  found  in  the  historic  fact  that  the  people  conquered  by 
the  Anglo-Saxons  learn  their  language.  It  is  the  prevail- 
ing language  in  many  of  the  English  colonies,  and  in  other 
colonies  where  the  natives  have  a  language  of  their  own, 
they  are  studying  the  English  tongue  and  many  of  them  speak 
it  fluently. 

Those  who  move  into  an  English  speaking  community  of 
a  different  race  and  tongue,  study  the  English  language  and 


142  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

their  children  adopt  it  as  their  language  in  conversation, 
reading  and  business  transactions.  There  are  numerous  ex- 
amples of  where  an  equal  number  of  families  of  different 
nationalities  and  tongues  settled  in  a  new  community  and  the 
English  tongue  finally  prevailed  as  the  common  medium  of 
business  and  social  intercourse. 

The  commercial  activities  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  are  spread- 
ing the  Anglo-Saxon  tongue.  Their  vessels  are  upon  all  seas 
and  in  all  ports ;  their  manufactured  articles  and  the  products 
of  their  soil  are  in  demand.  Distributing  houses  have  been 
planted  in  the  utmost  corners  of  the  earth  to  introduce  the 
goods  and  products  and  the  inventions  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
world.  This  enormous  volume  of  business  which  is  dominant 
in  the  commercial  world,  is  transacted  with  but  few  excep- 
tions in  the  English  tongue ;  the  letters  written,  the  telegrams 
and  cablegrams  exchanged,  bills  of  lading,  exchange  and  cor- 
respondence in  general,  must  be  in  English.  The  deduction  is 
evident  as  the  race  is  paramount  the  language  must  be  su- 
preme, hence  the  increased  desire  on  the  part  of  the  peoples 
of  the  earth  to  study  this  splendid  assimilating  tongue.  An- 
other deduction  is  evident,  as  the  religion  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  is  the  Christian  religion,  wherever  this  tongue  is 
spoken,  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  disseminated. 

The  English  language  contains  approximately  6oo,000 
words;  the  vocabulary  of  the  New  Standard  Dictionary  of 
the  English  language  aggregates  460,000 ;  the  German  word 
book  contains  not  more  than  300,000  words  including  per- 
sonal names.  Grimm's  dictionary  of  the  German  language 
contains  approximately  150,000  words;  Littre's  dictionary 
of  the  French  language  210,000;  the  dictionary  of  the  Rus- 
sian language  140,000;  the  Italian  dictionary  140,000;  the 
Spanish  dictionary  120,000  words.  These  statistics  are  taken 
from  a  table  by  the  managing  editor  of  the  Standard  Diction- 
ary. It  shows  that  the  English  language  is  dominant  in 
the  number  of  words  it  contains.  These  have  become  neces- 
sary to  express  ideas  and  describe  the  inventions  of  the  people 


ANGLO-SAXON  LANGUAGE  143 

who  speak  the  language.  This  language  by  its  origin,  struc- 
ture, X:apacity  and  growth  seems  destined  to  become  the  lan- 
guage of  mankind. 

Grimm,  the  German  philologist,  says,  "The  English  lan- 
guage seems  chosen  like  its  people,  to  rule  in  future  times, 
in  a  still  greater  degree  in  all  corners  of  the  earth."  He 
predicted  that  the  language  of  Shakespeare  would  eventually 
become  the  language  of  mankind.  Dr.  SchafE  declares  that 
the  progress  of  humanity  and  Christianity  requires  the  pre- 
ponderance of  one  language  as  a  common  medium  of  interna- 
tional intercourse — the  connecting  link  between  the  various 
members  of  the  civilized  world. 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION 

THE  public  school  originated  centuries  ago,  but  the  pecu- 
liar merit  in  the  universality  of  its  work  in  educating  the 
masses  of  humanity,  belongs  to  the  nineteenth  century.  Dur- 
ing this  century,  the  public  school  became  a  subject  of  much 
study  and  wide  ajiplication,  and  the  civilized  governments 
energetically  took  up  the  question  of  pedagogy,  school  houses, 
school  furniture  and  school  books  as  being  of  great  public 
importance.  In  short,  the  nineteenth  was  vastly  more  pro- 
lific in  the  establishment  of  public  schools,  in  pamphlets 
and  books  upon  school  subjects  and  in  the  education  of  the 
masses,  than  all  preceding  centuries  put  together. 

During  the  Middle  Ages,  the  schools  were  chiefly  intended 
for  the  education  of  the  clergy,  but  few  being  open  for  the 
laity.  There  were  no  public  schools  supported  by  the  nation 
for  the  people  in  general.  The  schools  for  the  most  part, 
were  church  schools,  scattered  here  and  there — a  few  good, 
some  indifferent,  but  most  of  them  poor.  The  church  kept 
the  school  under  its  control,  and  if  someone  founded  a  private 
educational  institution,  she  demanded  the  right  of  directing 
or  at  least  of  supervising  it.  The  school  was  therefore  sub- 
ordinate to  the  clergy ;  the  monks  being  almost  the  only  mem- 
bers of  society  who  were  educated  and  the  only  persons  cap- 
able of  educating  others.  Education,  therefore,  tended  largely 
to  make  monks.  The  masses  knew  comparatively  nothing  of 
literature,  history,  statesmanship  and  the  rudiments  of  educa- 
tion. A  thirst  for  knowledge  was  quickened  during  that 
great  epoch  in  human  history,  known  as  the  "Renaissance," 
that  I  have  discussed  in  another  chapter.  The  "Protestant 
Reformation"  that  followed  the  "Renaissance"  also  contrib- 

144 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  145 

uted  to  the  dissemination  of  knowledge  among  the  populace, 
because  the  reading  of  the  Bible  was  necessary  for  the  ac- 
ceptance of  the  Protestant  faith.  Education,  therefore,  be- 
came the  means  of  advancing  the  cause  of  religion.  For  the 
priests  taught  the  catechism.  The  main  object  of  education, 
during  this  period,  was  to  make  adherents  to  the  Christian 
religion,  and  both  Protestants  and  Catholics  were  solicitous 
that  the  instruction  of  the  young  should  not  deviate  from 
this  purpose.  For  this  reason  the  clergy  was  vested  by  the 
civil  power  with  authority  over  the  schools.  In  many  coun- 
tries they  maintained  this  authority  for  a  long  time  after  the 
people  determined  that  instruction  should  be  the  principal 
aim  of  the  school.  It  was  left,  however,  for  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  and  Germans  to  establish  schools  in  every  locality  to 
benefit  every  class,  for  the  value  of  education  in  itself,  ir- 
respective of  its  effect  upon  religion,  or  in  the  name  of  hu- 
manity. They  made  education  a  matter  which  belongs  to 
and   is  administered  by  the  state. 

The  laws  promulgated  prior  to  the  nineteenth  century  for 
public  education,  were,  for  the  most  part,  inoperative,  inso- 
much that  at  the  opening  of  the  century,  the  majority  of  the 
people  of  the  civilized  world  could  neither  read  nor  write. 

When  it  began  to  dawn  upon  the  people  that  it  would  be 
exceedingly  profitable  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  to  be 
able  to  communicate  with  one  another  through  ability  to 
read  and  write,  there  were  those  who  began  to  raise  ob- 
jections; for  instance,  some  claimed  the  instruction  of  the 
masses  would  lay  open  their  minds  to  new  and  dangerous 
religious  beliefs;  others  that  instruction  would  develop  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  and  investigation  that  would  lead  to  atheism ; 
others  that  instruction  would  incite  domestics  and  common 
laborers  to  become  dissatisfied  with  menial  and  arduous  work; 
others  that  instruction  would  inspire  the  lowly  to  occupy 
lofty  positions,  for  which,  by  birth,  they  were  not  qualified; 
but  there  were  others  who  were  convinced  that  general  educa- 
tion would  break  down  the  barriers  which  cut  off  a  large  part 


146  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

of  the  people  from  the  influence  of  the  intellectual  life  of  the 
nation,  and  would  also,  in  a  measure,  efface  the  inequality- 
caused  by  the  neglect  to  provide  instruction  for  the  masses. 
They  believed  it  to  be  the  debt  of  society  to  ameliorate,  as 
far  as  possible,  the  physical,  intellectual  and  moral  con- 
dition of  its  members.  They  declared  that  general  educa- 
tion would  be  instrumental  in  bringing  about  the  intellectual 
advancement  of  society,  which  in  turn,  would  influence  its 
physical  and  moral  amelioration,  and  consequently  education 
must  be  a  debt  which  society  owes  to  the  young,  which  debt 
it  should  pay  by  assuming  the  expense  of  popular  education. 
These  ideas  have  gained  the  ascendancy  to  such  an  extent 
that  the  great  governments  of  the  earth  have,  by  degrees, 
provided  for  the  education  of  the  masses.  The  people  are 
now  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  education  as  a  means  of 
their  intellectual  regeneration.  National  education  is  a 
national  duty;  national  education  is  a  sacred  duty;  to  leave 
national  education  to  chance,  church  or  charity,  is  a  national 
sin.  Daniel  Webster  said,  "The  power  over  education  be- 
longs essentially  to  the  government."  It  is  one  of  those 
powers,  the  exercise  of  which  is  indispensable  to  the  pres- 
ervation of  society,  to  its  integrity  and  to  its  healthy  action. 
It  is  the  duty  of  self-preservation  according  to  the  mode  of 
its  existence  for  the  sake  of  common  good. 

The  public  school,  as  it  is  to-day,  in  its  present  state  of 
enlargement,  extending  from  the  kindergarten  to  the  uni- 
versity, has  been  of  gradual  and  slow  growth,  and  often  of 
imperfect  and  capricious  manifestation,  but  be  it  said  to  the 
credit  of  the  government  of  every  civilized  country  in  the 
world,  that  since  1800  they  have  either  enacted  a  law,  or 
taken  measures  for  the  general  introduction  of  public  educa- 
tion. In  Holland,  the  first  laws  regarding  public  instruc- 
tion were  those  of  1801.  Compulsory  laws  were  promul- 
gated in  1878,  and  now  one  inhabitant  in  seven  and  one-half 
attends  school.  In  Prussia,  the  ordinance  of  1819  laid  down 
the  condition  of  compulsory  attendance  in  that  state,  and 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  147 

therefore  education  of  her  people  is  almost  universal.  In 
Switzerland,  the  greater  number  of  the  cantons  created  a 
system  of  public  schools  between  1830  and  1848.  The  Swiss 
take  great  pride  in  their  public  school  buildings  and  in  the 
education  of  the  people.  In  Protestant  cantons,  the  attend- 
ance is  one  in  five ;  in  mixed  cantons,  one  in  seven ;  in  Roman 
Catholic  cantons,  one  in  nine. 

In  France,  at  the  beginning  of  the  century,  education  was 
not  encouraged  because  Napoleon  had  no  need  of  educated 
men,  believing  it  was  easier  to  govern  ignorant  than  an 
educated  people.  Not  until  1833  was  the  basic  law  adopted 
which  provided  and  adequately  endowed  thirty-five  thousand 
primary  schools,  so  that  at  present,  about  eighty-five  per  cent, 
of  the  population  of  France  are  able  to  read.  In  Italy, 
priestly  influences  were  hostile  to  education,  so  that  in  1864, 
only  one-fifth  of  the  people  could  read;  but  since  then,  the 
government  has  diligently  applied  itself  with  becoming  energy 
to  remedy  the  evils  which  were  deemed  incompatible  with 
their  institutions  so  that  a  parliamentary  grant  of  a  million 
sterling  was  voted  for  public  instruction,  besides  the  con- 
fiscated monastic  funds.  At  present,  about  fifty  per  cent,  of 
the  Italians  can  read.  Illiteracy  prevails  amongst  the  masses 
of  Mexico  and  the  Central  and  South  American  Republics 
and  in  Russia  and  Turkey. 

In  England,  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
the  education  of  the  people  was  alarmingly  defective.  The 
nation  had  only  3,363  public  and  private  schools;  in  i8i8 
one-half  of  the  children  were  growing  up  without  education 
and  not  more  than  one-third  of  the  men  and  women  who 
came  to  be  married  could  sign  the  register.  England  had 
fallen  into  a  depth  of  ignorance,  the  rescue  from  which 
forms  one  of  the  brightest  pages  in  the  annals  of  the  history 
of  the  nation.  The  committee  of  the  Privy  Council  in  edu- 
cation was  instituted  by  the  English  Parliament  in  1838, 
and  the  extension  of  the  franchise  of  1867  forced  on  Parlia- 
ment the  necessity  of  making  better  provision  for  the  educa- 


148  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

tlon  of  the  people.  Said  a  cynical  statesman,  "Now  we  must 
educate  our  masters."  Early  in  1870,  a  bill  for  the  education 
of  the  people  was  introduced,  and  the  nation  entered  in  good 
earnest  upon  the  work  of  abolishing  ignorance  by  educating, 
compulsorily  if  need  be,  every  child  living  under  its  dominion. 
It  considered  the  labor  vast  and  toilsome,  but  necessary  to 
the  welfare  of  the  individual  and  state.  At  present  ninety- 
nine  in  every  one  hundred,  over  ten  years  of  age,  can  read 
and  write. 

Great  Britain  has  also  applied  herself  with  a  noble  earnest- 
ness to  the  education  of  her  colonies.  She  has  not  only 
sought  to  save  them  from  ravaging  diseases,  to  draw  out  the 
vast  wealth  of  the  soil,  to  open  up  the  country  by  the  con- 
struction of  railways  and  roads,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  the 
system  of  self-government  and  offer  protection  to  life  and 
property,  but  also  to  foster  every  kind  of  education  from  the 
lowest  to  the  highest,  and  to  bring  the  whole  of  the  poorest 
classes  under  instruction,  and  as  a  result,  year  after  year 
has  marked  throughout  the  colonies  of  Great  Britain,  a 
steady  and  rapid  increase  in  education. 

In  the  United  States,  the  colonies  gave  early  attention  to 
the  subject  of  education,  and  in  spite  of  all  the  difficulties 
that  presented  themselves,  the  public  feeling  was  that  the 
best  should  be  done  that  the  times  would  permit.  Connecti- 
cut, at  an  early  period,  laid  the  foundation  for  public  schools 
by  setting  aside  for  that  purpose,  in  1795,  the  income  of  the 
soil  of  certain  lands.  Rhode  Island  established  a  system  of 
free  schools  by  legislation  in  1800.  New  York  followed  in 
1805,  Maine  and  Massachusetts  in  1820  and  other  states 
followed  in  close  succession.  It  was  not,  however,  until 
1840  that  a  thorough  and  comprehensive  plan  of  popular  edu- 
cation w^as  put  in  operation  by  the  legislative  bodies  of  the 
various  states,  and  liberal  provisions  were  made  for  first- 
class  systems  of  common  schools  with  all  the  needed  acces- 
sories. The  system  of  instruction,  at  first,  was  scant,  and  the 
school-house  accommodations  were  of  the  most  improvised 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  149 

character.  The  school  building  was  scarcely  more  than  a 
hut  or  cabin,  made,  in  many  cases,  of  logs,  with  clapboard 
roofs,  with  two  or  more  four-paned  windows,  with  a  narrow 
door  of  rough  boards  at  one  end,  with  low  benches  without 
backs  and  with  a  chair  or  stool  for  the  master.  The  teacher's 
attainments  were  quite  inconsiderable.  This  was  not  objec- 
tionable as  the  standard  of  education  was  correspondingly 
low.  In  the  sparsely  settled  districts,  the  farmer  best  quali- 
fied to  teach  would  spend  a  few  weeks  or  months  during  the 
leisure  season  of  the  year,  in  teaching  the  children  of  the 
vicinity.  The  education  of  those  days  consisted  in  reading, 
writing,  arithmetic  and  spelling,  and  if  geography  and  gram- 
mar were  added,  these  were  considered  exceptional  privileges. 
Compare  all  this  with  the  architectural  splendor  of  the 
modern  schoolhouse,  finished  with  palatial  beauty,  arranged 
with  an  eye  to  convenience,  furnished  with  every  possible 
apparatus  which  ingenuity  and  money  have  been  able  to 
devise,  with  full  and  free  ventilation  necessary  for  the  health ; 
an  abundance  of  light  so  as  not  to  strain  the  vision  of  the 
pupil;  comfortable  seats  of  different  sizes  formed  to  best 
accommodate  a  sitting  position;  blackboards  of  all  kinds; 
clocks  to  demonstrate  the  geometrical  figures ;  maps  in  endless 
store  and  variety;  models  for  representative  teaching;  geo- 
logical, mineralogical  and  botanical  collections;  instruments 
for  instruction  in  music ;  atlases,  globes,  gymnastic  appliances ; 
microscopes  and  telescopes;  libraries  and  hundreds  of  text 
books;  specialists  in  every  department  from  the  kindergarten 
to  the  classical,  and  text  books  beautifully  illustrated;  all 
of  which  fill  up  the  foreground  of  this  wonderful  contrast 
of  the  present  with  the  past,  all  of  which  speak  of  the  zeal 
of  the  American  people  in  educational  affairs,  the  readiness 
with  which  they  tax  themselves  to  educate  their  children, 
and  the  great  liberality  of  the  government  in  giving  of  the 
public  domain  for  the  support  of  the  schools  and  universi- 
ties. President  McKinley  said,  in  a  public  address  delivered 
at  Chicago,  1899,  "Education  has  not  been  overlooked.    The 


150  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

mental  and  moral  equipment  of  the  youth,  upon  whom,  In 
the  future,  will  rest  the  responsibility  of  the  government, 
has  had  the  unceasing  and  generous  care  of  the  state  and 
nation.  The  number  of  pupils  enrolled  in  the  public  schools 
in  1897-8,  was  20  per  cent,  of  our  population.  Is  not  this  a 
pillar  of  strength  to  the  Republic?  With  the  increase  in 
population,  there  has  been  a  corresponding  increase  in  equip- 
ment, expenditure  and  improvement  in  methods." 

There  have  been  marvelous  changes  in  the  system  and 
methods  of  education  as  well  as  in  its  development.  It  is 
considered  essential  to  have  blossom  and  fruit,  prosperity 
and  power.  The  Hindoo's  idea  of  education  has  been  con- 
tempt for  life  rather  than  the  cultivation  of  individuality. 
The  Chinese  education  has  been  one  calculated  to  suppress 
research  and  independence  of  thought.  The  Hebrew  idea  of 
education  was  that  of  moral  instruction;  the  Greek's  ideal 
was  purely  aesthetic;  the  Roman's  idea  of  education  was 
military.  The  idea  during  the  Middle  Ages  was  that  cal- 
culated to  make  monks ;  the  idea  during  the  Reformation  was 
to  propagate  religious  beliefs.  The  education  of  the  youths 
of  the  great  nations  of  continental  Europe,  has  been  con- 
ducted to  a  great  extent,  to  make  candidates  for  government 
positions  and  to  make  efficient  soldiers  and  military  chief- 
tains. Herein  is  where  the  Anglo-Saxon  school  system  differs. 
It  teaches  self-reliance.  Its  aim  is  to  train  the  whole  people 
by  methods  and  branches  of  instruction  that  will  make  effec- 
tive manhood  and  womanhood  and  prepare  for  good,  useful 
citizenship  in  the  various  duties  and  callings  of  life.  Instead 
of  a  one-sided  development,  it  is  a  system  calculated  to  make 
a  harmonious  development  of  body,  mind  and  spirit. 

The  last  hundred  years  has  witnessed  a  marked  change  in 
the  religious  creeds  and  the  forms  of  governments,  in  the 
fashions  of  society,  in  the  habits  of  home  life,  in  literary  and 
artistic  culture,  but  nowhere  has  it  witnessed  a  more  marvel- 
ous change  than  in  the  general  education  of  humanity,  the 
attempt  to  lift  the  masses  out  of  ignorance  and  plant  them 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  151 

on  the  firm  foundation  of  a  well-organized  educational  life. 
With  this  growth  of  universal  education  has  come  the  change 
in  its  ideals,  for  the  nations  are  being  emancipated  from  the 
idea  that  is  still  supreme  in  the  Orient,  that  education  con- 
sists in  learning  what  has  been  laid  down  by  the  fathers, 
that  the  canons  of  science,  art  and  religion  are  to  be  com- 
mitted to  memory,  and  that  all  must  conform  to  an  absolute 
authority  that  is  supreme. 

Anglo-Saxons  are  especially  free  from  this  tyranny  of  the 
ancients  that  has  oppressed  Europe.  In  the  United  States 
especially,  it  requires  no  moral  courage  to  assert  that  educa- 
tion must  touch  modern  life  more  closely,  that  the  curriculum 
by  which  the  intellect  is  developed  should  always  be  adapted 
to  social  and  industrial  conditions.  The  whole  man  is  to  be 
educated  and  with  this  in  view  all  branches  are  taught  and 
all  kinds  of  schools  are  established  from  the  kindergarten  to 
the  university.  The  manual  training  schools  of  the  United 
States  may  well  be  designated  Humanitarian  Education;  more 
and  more  is  the  belief  gaining  ground,  that  at  school  much 
more  than  books  should  be  studied.  The  average  parent  can 
do  but  little  toward  teaching  his  children  the  fundamental 
principles  of  science  and  their  application  in  the  arts  of  active 
life;  so,  if  these  are  taught  at  all,  they  must  be  taught  at 
school  where  apparatus  may  be  used  by  many  in  common  and 
the  people  taught  in  classes.  Educators  are,  therefore,  travel- 
ing in  the  right  direction  when  they  aim  to  teach  the  children 
a  knowledge  of  mechanics  and  the  industrial  methods,  to 
discriminate  between  right  and  wrong,  thrift  and  waste, 
fitness  and  unfitness,  and  countless  other  matters  of  every 
day  concern  that  are  wholly  remote  from  old  time  methods. 

More  and  more  emphasis  is  being  placed  on  manual  train- 
ing as  an  educational  feature  that  embodies  the  modern  ideas 
of  substituting  things  for  words,  observation  for  printed  in- 
struction and  personal  experience  for  the  recorded  experiences 
of  others.  More  and  more  our  schools  are  imparting  some 
knowledge  of  the   developing  and  progressive  occupations. 


152  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

More  and  more  they  are  teaching  the  functions  and  correct 
use  of  tools.  More  and  more  boys  and  girls  are  being  pre- 
pared to  earn  livelihoods  and  to  make  themselves  useful 
members  of  society  and  good  citizens.  More  and  more  they 
are  being  fitted  for  trades  and  for  business  as  well  as  for 
professions.  More  and  more  children  are  being  considered  as 
having  hands  as  w^ell  as  minds  to  be  introduced  into  the 
w^orld  of  work  for  which  they  are  destined.  Why  not  train 
the  hand  as  well  as  the  head?  It  is  the  necessary  comple- 
ment of  the  mind  in  dealing  with  matter  in  all  of  its  forms. 
It  was  the  hand  that  painted  the  beautiful  pictures  that  adorn 
the  great  art  galleries  of  the  world;  it  was  the  hand  that 
framed  St.  Paul's  Cathedral  and  rounded  the  dome  of  St. 
Peter's;  it  was  the  hand  that  carved  the  lovely  statues  of 
marble  in  the  Loggi  at  Florence;  it  was  the  hand  that  built 
the  ships  that  sail  the  seas;  it  was  the  hand  that  built  the 
machinery  that  is  applied  to  the  industries  of  the  day;  the 
hand  has  enabled  the  mind  to  realize  in  a  thousand  ways 
its  profound  reasonings,  its  highest  conceptions  and  its  most 
practical  inventions.  Why  not  then  educate  the  hand  to  go 
along  with  the  education  of  the  mind  ?  Why  not  make  good 
workmen  as  well  as  good  intellects?  Why  not  teach  the  boy 
to  make  a  locomotive  as  well  as  to  read  Shakespeare?  Why 
not  teach  a  girl  to  make  a  dress  with  as  much  ease  as  she 
plays  the  piano?  Why  not  teach  a  boy  to  live  by  labor  as 
well  as  by  literature?  Why  not  teach  a  girl  to  be  a  good 
house-keeper  as  well  as  a  good  entertainer?  Why  not  train 
the  girls  and  boys  in  the  school  to  be  able  to  do  something 
worth  doing  when  they  quit  school,  instead  of  turning  them 
out  upon  society  unable  to  earn  a  livelihood?  No  need  to 
detract  from  the  literary  education,  but  alongside  of  this, 
let  there  be  a  manual  training  that  will  make  our  boys  and 
girls  more  respected,  more  influential  citizens,  and  more  suc- 
cessful in  the  various  businesses,  professions  and  trades  which 
they  enter. 

The  credit  of  giving  manual  training  to  boys  of  fourteen 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  153 

and  younger,  as  a  feature  of  general  education,  distinctly 
belongs  to  America.  Co-education  is  emphasized  by  the 
Anglo-Saxons.  The  public  and  private  schools  in  educating 
both  sexes  together  are  developing  a  mutual  interest  and 
quickening  a  mutual  sympathy.  Each  has  an  ennobling  and 
elevating  influence  over  the  other.  Boys  and  girls  are  better 
prepared  to  mingle  with  one  another,  to  understand  one 
another,  to  respect  one  another.  Another  idea  of  Anglo- 
Saxon  education,  has  been  to  make  the  object  of  education,  not 
so  much  what  the  child  knows,  but  his  capacity  to  find  out; 
not  how  much  he  receives,  but  how  much  he  receives  that 
he  is  able  to  transmit  into  power;  not  so  much  to  think  the 
thoughts  of  other  men,  as  to  develope  the  power  of  thinking 
for  himself;  not  so  much  dependence  as  independence  and 
self-reliance. 

Nowhere  has  the  value  of  general  education  been  so  great 
as  in  America.  Nowhere  have  the  public  schools  done  so 
much  to  make  intelligence  general,  and  to  impart  a  knowl- 
edge of  science,  statesmanship  and  literature.  Nowhere  has 
the  light  of  education  shone  with  such  beautiful  luster  on  all 
the  acts  of  life.  In  America,  the  people  claim  the  absolute 
right  to  use  their  accumulated  wealth  to  educate  the  entire 
body  of  their  children  into  that  type  of  mental,  moral  and 
political  manhood  and  womanhood  that  culminates  in  good 
American  citizenship.  Nowhere  have  the  results  been  so 
satisfactory,  for  the  plain  American  citizen,  in  one  respect,  is 
the  most  powerful  sovereign  on  earth,  for  by  casting  his 
ballot,  he  may  elect  a  president  of  the  United  States,  who, 
for  four  years,  is  the  ruler  of  the  most  progressive  nation  in 
the  world.  Nowhere,  and  at  no  period  of  human  history, 
have  the  homt ,  the  school,  the  social,  the  industrial,  the  public 
and  the  church  life  of  every  grade  been  so  free  to  put  forth 
their  utmost  energy,  and  as  a  result,  nowhere  is  a  wise, 
righteous  and  efficient  man  or  woman  at  the  present  hour  so 
powerful  for  good,  as  in  this  republic.  Nowhere  is  the  ideal 
of  general  education,  the  ideal  of  training  the  whole  people 


154  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

by  the  whole  people  for  the  greatest  good  of  humanity  more 
potent  than  in  free  America.  Its  value  is  seen  in  that  it  is 
one  of  the  most  vital  and  influential  elements  in  the  life  of 
that  portion  of  the  state  or  country  which  first  adopted  it,  and 
to-day  it  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  agencies  in  the  social, 
civil,  literary  and  religious  affairs  of  the  entire  Union.  Its 
value  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  no  society  advances  faster  than 
the  rapidity  with  which  all  the  people  are  educated.  Its 
value  is  also  seen  in  the  ease  and  rapidity  with  which  the 
masses  communicate  with  each  other,  in  opening  up  to  human- 
ity in  general,  the  great  facts  of  philosophy,  the  great  dis- 
coveries of  science,  the  great  treasures  of  literature,  the 
great  characters  and  events  of  history,  all  of  which  become 
the  possession  of  all  who  take  the  pains  to  secure  them,  as 
much  as  is  the  air  they  breathe  or  the  sunshine  they  enjoy. 
The  public  schools  of  America  have  changed  the  mental 
equilibrium  of  the  world. 

The  increase  during  the  century,  of  books,  reviews  and 
journals,  of  letters  and  printed  matter  transported  by  mail, 
is  far  in  advance  of  any  other  nation  of  the  world,  and 
furnishes  a  numerical  proof  of  the  progress  of  the  wide- 
spread influence  of  general  education.  Price  Collier  says, 
"there  are  22, 806  newspapers  published  in  America;  9,500 
in  England;  8,049  in  Germany;  and  6,681  in  France:  or  i 
for  every  4,100  of  the  population  in  America;  i  for  every 
4,700  in  Great  Britain;  i  for  every  7,800  in  Germany,  and 
I  for  every  5,900  in  France."  In  America,  a  group  of  200 
daily  papers  have  a  circulation  of  10,000,000,  while  five 
magazines  have  a  total  circulation  of  5,000,000. 

The  poor  man  in  America  may  enjoy  an  education,  may 
enjoy  his  library  and  his  daily  paper;  and  his  son  may  avail 
himself,  without  cost,  of  the  rudiments  of  a  good  education. 

Out  of  these  schools  have  come  our  best  men,  our  strongest 
patriots,  our  sweetest  daughters,  our  truest  wives  and  our 
most  devoted  mothers.  For  these  methods  and  principles  the 
American  schools  stand,  and  their  displacement,  as  one  of  the 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  155 

chief  corner  stones,  would  undermine  the  foundation  of  the 
whole  republic.  These  schools  represent  the  labors,  research 
and  progress  of  many  generations — they  have  been  trans- 
mitted to  us  as  one  of  our  fairest  heritages  from  our  fore- 
fathers and  we  must  preserve  them,  as  well  as  the  spirit  that 
instituted  them — an  enemy  of  the  public  school  must  be 
considered  an  enemy  of  the  Republic. 

The  intellectual  life  of  a  race  is  also  manifest  in  their 
literature.  What  people  have  produced  such  a  vast  volume 
and  high  quality  of  literature  as  the  Anglo-Saxons?  Who 
would  be  so  bold  as  to  match  the  classic  poets  of  any  race  with 
those  of  the  Anglo-Saxons?  True,  other  nations  have  pro- 
duced poets,  but  few  in  number  in  comparison  with  the  Eng- 
lish. 

During  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  no  less  than  two  hundred 
and  thirty-three  great  English  writers  appeared,  and  for  the 
three  hundred  succeeding  years,  there  has  been  unrivaled 
splendor  in  the  wonderful  succession  of  poets,  essayists,  his- 
torians, novelists,  philosophers,  scientists  and  scholars.  Ameri- 
ca's interest  in  this  Anglo-Saxon  thought  is  not  wholly  in- 
heritance, for  she  has  produced  a  fair  share  of  it.  While 
other  nations  may  have  made  precious  contributions  to  philos- 
ophy and  science,  yet  the  Anglo-Saxons  rank  with  the  fore- 
most. Is  the  doctrine  of  evolution  uppermost  in  modern 
science?  It  is  most  truly  English.  Is  inventive  ingenuity  a 
sign  of  intellectual  life?  This  is  also  characteristic  of  this 
race  of  people;  it  places  them  on  a  standing  pre-eminent  in 
the  triumph  of  mind  over  matter,  for  their  inventions  exceed 
in  number  and  value  those  of  any  other  people.  Is  the 
evolving  and  securing  of  constitutional  liberty  a  sign  of  in- 
tellectual power?  Then  the  Anglo-Saxons  take  first  place, 
as  they  have  the  most  pronounced  democratic  governments  of 
the  world.  This  intellectual  life  is  also  expressed  in  their 
able  and  efficient  diplomacy;  in  their  skillful  adjustment  of 
difficulties;  harmonization  of  conflicting  claims,  and  com- 
bination of  apparently  opposite  principles;  in  their  ability  to 


156  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

adjust  themselves  to  exsting  conditions;  to  satisfactorily  ar- 
range internal  economies ;  to  secure  large  liberty ;  to  establish 
foreign  relationships ;  to  promote  progress,  general  intelligence 
and  prosperity,  and  to  put  knowledge  into  practice.  The 
cheap  literature,  the  penny  postage,  the  industrial  revolution, 
the  factory  system,  the  new  agriculture  with  improved  imple- 
ments, Trade-Unionism  and  the  most  conspicuous  achieve- 
ments for  the  general  advancement  of  mankind,  were  evolved 
by  the  Anglo-Saxons. 

General  education  must  not  be  considered  as  a  panacea 
for  all  social  and  moral  questions;  it  may  contribute  much 
toward  the  making  of  a  manly  character  and  a  good  citizen, 
but  it  has  not  dispensed  with  immorality  and  crime.  It  is 
evident,  therefore,  that  the  education  of  the  intellect  is  not 
sufficient.  An  educated  people  may  desire  to  read  debasing 
literature,  as  the  corrupt  character  of  more  than  one  period- 
ical and  novel  and  the  frequent  venality  of  the  press  will 
testify.  But  let  us  not  despair  of  the  future,  for  though 
our  schools  and  intellectual  life  may  present  a  mixture  of 
good  and  bad,  and  the  people  exhibit  a  confusion  of  ideas  in 
their  transformation  from  ignorance  to  knowledge,  yet  a  great 
work  has  been  done  in  the  establishment  of  public  schools, 
libraries,  colleges  and  universities;  and  a  great  question  has 
been  settled  in  the  education  of  the  masses. 

It  remains,  therefore,  for  the  twentieth  century  to  educate 
the  heart  as  well  as  the  brain ;  the  morals  as  well  as  the  in- 
tellect. The  education  of  the  intellect  alone,  will  never 
save  society  from  its  wrongs  and  never  redeem  man  from  his 
corruption,  i^sthetic  culture  did  not  save  Athens  from 
idolatry  and  vice;  Poetry  did  not  save  Burns  and  Poe  from 
intemperance;  Philosophy  did  not  keep  Bacon  from  corrup- 
tion ;  Artistic  Culture  has  not  redeemed  France  from  debasing 
customs  and  literature ;  and  the  boasted  scientific  and  philoso- 
phic learning  of  Germany,  has  not  saved  her  from  rationalism, 
militarism,  socialism  and  Imperialism ;  and  the  Anglo-Saxons 
must  not  depend  upon  popular  education  and  intellectual 


ANGLO-SAXON  EDUCATION  157 

achievements  to  redeem  society  from  its  evils.  There  must 
be  another  great  forvv^ard  movement  in  education,  and  that 
movement  must  be  along  the  line  of  the  moral  and  spiritual 
development  of  the  man.  Hand  in  hand  v^ith  the  training  of 
the  intellect  and  body,  must  go  the  training  of  man's  moral 
and  spiritual  nature.  Until  this  is  done,  man's  w^hole  nature 
will  not  be  educated  and  the  corruptness  of  society  w^ill  con- 
tinue, but  w^hen  that  glorious  age,  that  alluring  pensive  dream 
of  ages  comes,  when  men  are  educated  in  heart  as  much  as 
in  head,  there  will  be  a  new  earth  and  a  new  society  wherein 
will  dwell  peace  and  righteousness. 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE 

THE  Anglo-Saxons  declare  war  only  as  a  last  resort.  It 
is  a  remedy  for  an  awful  situation.  The  sword,  in  other 
words,  no  longer  means  that  they  propose  to  cut  their  way 
by  force  in  the  world,  but  that  they  will  sacrifice  every- 
thing, life,  property  and  happiness,  if  necessary,  to  maintain 
peace,  freedom,  justice  and  social  order,  which  they  believe 
to  be  the  supreme  considerations  that  make  life  worth  living. 
An  eminent  Frenchman  declares,  "the  Anglo-Saxons  fight 
only  for  principles  worth  fighting  for."  War  becomes  to 
them  an  act  of  homage  to  the  conscience ;  it  becomes  the  moral 
conviction  of  the  people ;  it  becomes  the  only  means  of  liberat- 
ing the  conscience  of  fixed  principles,  and  when  engaged  in 
war,  though  they  prosecute  it  with  mighty  energy,  yet  his- 
tory shows  that  they  are  generous  to  the  conquered,  give  them 
comfortable  quarters  and  humane  consideration. 

The  skirts  of  England  and  America  are  stained  with  bloody 
wars,  some  of  which,  waged  especially  by  the  former,  appear 
as  unwarranted  and  unjustifiable,  but  in  modern  times  they 
have  been  opposed  to  war,  have  used  every  possible  measure 
to  prevent  it,  worked  hard  to  maintain  peace  and  only  sur- 
rendered to  the  proclamation  of  war  as  the  last  resort  to 
secure  justice.  They  have  endeavored  to  settle  disputes  by 
peaceful  methods  and  have  favored  disarmament.  They 
have  sought  to  live  in  peace  with  all  people  and  are  opposed 
to  Militarism  and  war  on  the  following  grounds : 

Militarism  is  wrong  in  theory,  in  principle,  in  practice  and 
in  its  effect.  What  is  militarism  ?  It  is  giving  undue  promi- 
nence to  military  training,  military  men  and  military  glory. 
It  is  the  maintaining  of  a  government  by  military  force.     It 

158 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  159 

IS  the  manifestation  of  a  warlike  and  military  spirit;  it  is  a 
term  used  mostly  in  reference  to  the  Continental  policy  of 
Europe  in  maintaining  great  standing  armies  in  order  to 
conserve  peace. 

It  is  wrong  in  theory.  For  years  we  have  been  informed 
that  peace  is  best  kept  by  armies  and  navies,  huge  war  in- 
struments and  machines  and  secret  diplomacies  and  alliances. 
We  have  been  told  that  peace  is  best  preserved  by  trained 
soldiers  ready  to  march  to  the  battle  field  and  military  men 
have  been  urging  congresses  and  parliaments  to  increase  the 
standing  army  and  multiply  their  equipment,  to  build  more 
battleships  and  to  train  more  men  for  the  navy.  This  theory 
is  now  exploded;  this  principle  is  now  proven  to  be  fraudu- 
lent, this  claim  of  the  militarist  is  now  shown  to  be  hypo- 
critical. The  dogs  of  war  are  turned  loose.  Primeval  chaos 
has  come  again.  The  nations  of  Europe  are  reaping  what 
they  sowed.  They  sowed  militarism  and  they  are  reaping 
war;  they  built  guns,  aeroplanes,  dreadnaughts  and  war  ma- 
chinery and  now  they  are  reaping  financial  disaster,  broken 
homes  and  tomb-stones.  This  spirit  of  militarism  has  had 
such  a  deep  hold  upon  the  nations  of  the  earth  that  to  oppose 
it  was  considered  unpatriotic,  unwise,  and  contrary  to  the 
best  interests  of  the  nation.  The  war  of  19 14  has  demon- 
strated for  all  time  to  come,  that  competitive  armaments,  the 
drafting  of  the  able-bodied  male  population  in  the  army,  the 
constant  drilling  of  the  militia  and  planning  of  the  campaigns 
against  neighbors  will  not  preserve  peace.  For  fifty  years  this 
constant  preparation  has  been  continued  and  now  the  world 
knows  the  result  of  the  system.  Thousands  of  speeches 
have  been  made  and  many  books  have  been  written  that 
armaments  would  guarantee  the  peace  of  the  nation.  War 
leaped  out  of  an  armed  peace.  The  theory  has  been  a  delu- 
sion and  a  snare.  Instead  of  the  nations  preventing  murder, 
they  have  been  preparing  year  by  year  to  commit  it.  When 
the  preparations  were  nearing  completion,  it  required  but 
the  striking  of  the  match  to  kindle  the  flame. 


i6o  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

Once  for  all  there  has  been  a  lesson  of  immense  value 
taught  to  mankind ;  the  utter  futility  of  militarism  as  a  trust- 
worthy method  of  preserving  peace. 

Militarism  is  wrong  in  principle.  It  is  inconsistent  with 
the  highest  ideals  of  civilization.  It  is  opposed  to  indi- 
vidual liberty.  The  nation  that  teaches  its  boys  to  play  at 
soldiering,  to  consider  the  generals  of  armies  who  have  led 
in  the  butchering  of  men  as  the  nation's  greatest  heroes,  is 
inculcating  ideals  that  belong  to  paganism  and  barbarianism, 
and  not  to  the  Christian  civilization.  The  nation  that  teaches 
its  children  that  the  soldier's  life  is  desirable,  to  die  upon 
the  field  of  battle  for  the  glory  of  the  country  is  commend- 
able, and  to  study  the  war  stories  in  the  school  readers,  geog- 
raphies and  histories,  as  inspiring  literature,  is  inculcating 
ideas  that  will  perpetuate  a  military  spirit  and  retard  the 
progress  of  civilization. 

The  nation  that  teaches  the  patriotism  of  the  people  is 
best  displayed  in  military  force,  and  the  leaders  of  the  mili- 
tary party  belong  to  a  special  caste,  and  the  young  lady  who 
forms  a  matrimonial  alliance  with  an  officer  in  the  army 
will  have  her  station  in  life  elevated,  is  setting  up  standards 
of  ethics  and  character  that  are  unworthy  the  respect  of  the 
truest  and  most  progressive  manhood  in  the  world.  If  you 
have  ever  attended  a  banquet  in  a  European  city  or  on  a 
transatlantic  steamer,  you  may  have  noticed  the  undue  re- 
spect paid  to  an  official  of  the  army  when  he  enters  the  ban- 
queting room.  If  you  have  traveled  through  Continental 
Europe,  especially  in  Germany,  you  have  witnessed,  no  doubt, 
school  boys  passing  from  school  and  walking  with  lock  step 
down  the  street  like  a  regiment  marching  to  war.  With 
these  national  ideas  of  militarism  before  the  boy's  mind  in 
one  generation,  what  may  be  expected  in  the  generations 
to  come?  Is  modern  civilization  devoid  of  great  national 
ideals?  Are  there  no  visions  of  great  statesmen,  reform- 
ers, poets  and  painters?  Is  the  world  devoid  of  great  lead- 
ers in  other  directions  besides  upon  the  field  of  battle?     Is 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  i6i 

there  nothing  inspiring  in  the  way  of  the  heroism  of  philan- 
thropy, the  devotion  to  duty  and  the  great  achievements  in 
arts  of  peace?  A  man's  ideals  are  the  guiding  and  molding 
impulses  of  his  life;  they  represent  v^hat  he  believes,  loves 
and  desires;  they  are  his  closest  companions;  they  build  his 
character  and  shape  his  destiny.  May  God  have  mercy  upon 
the  nation  that  sets  militarism  as  the  greatest  ideal  to  the 
youths  of  the  land. 

Militarism  is  wrong  economically.  Armies  and  navies  are 
exceedingly  expensive,  and  statesmen,  rulers  and  parlia- 
ments have  been  put  to  their  wits'  end  to  finance  vast  military 
preparations  necessary  to  preserve  the  so  called  "armed 
peace."  Here  and  there  men  and  parties  have  arisen  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  heavy  burden  imposed  upon  the  people,  but  they 
have  been  whipped  into  silence  by  the  assurance  it  would 
preserve  peace.  Murmurings  have  arisen  from  the  masses 
of  the  people  who  have  been  taxed  to  the  extremity  to  sup- 
port armament,  but  they  have  been  silenced  with  the  dogma 
that  it  would  preserve  peace  and  save  them  from  bloody 
battle,  and  when  the  dogma  was  crippled  by  the  Spanish- 
American  and  the  Russo-Japanese  wars,  it  was  smoothed  out 
by  the  argument  that  Germany,  the  nation  that  had  made 
the  most  extensive  preparation  for  war,  had  not  used  her 
army  for  more  than  forty  years.  The  billions  of  dollars 
spent  by  the  nations  of  Europe  for  armament  would  have 
provided  comfortable  homes  for  all  of  their  poor  people;  or 
would  have  paid  off  all  their  national  debts,  or  invested  in 
home  industries,  would  have  doubled  the  wealth ;  or  invested 
in  institutions  of  mercy,  philanthropy  and  education  would 
have  greatly  improved  the  social,  moral  and  intellectual  con- 
dition of  their  people. 

Think  for  a  moment  of  the  expenditure  of  these  vast  sums 
and  where  it  goes.  A  few  men  are  enriched;  the  manu- 
facturers of  armament,  the  magnates  that  are  engaged  in 
making  swords,  revolvers,  muskets,  guns,  cannon,  aeroplanes, 
battleships,  cruisers,  submarines,  gun  powder  and  explosives 


i62  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

of  all  kinds.  These  men  have  been  enriched  and  have  joined 
in  the  argument  that  peace  will  be  preserved  by  armament 
and  have  at  last  pushed  the  nations  into  war.  A  vast  horde 
of  ojflicials  have  received  fat  salaries  from  the  people  to  drill 
the  armies,  man  the  navies,  and  join  in  the  concert  of  an 
"armed  peace."  Vast  sums  have  been  expended  in  the  arma- 
ments that  will  never  be  used,  much  of  it  being  already  obso- 
lete, and  from  the  whole  outlay,  there  has  been  no  valuable 
return.  It  has  been  an  unprofitable  investment.  For  all 
taxes  paid  there  should  be  an  equivalent  received.  For  this 
heavy  tax  there  have  been  received  the  awful  horrors  of  war, 
with  all  of  its  train  of  abuses;  the  loss  of  limbs  and  eyes  and 
the  disfigurement  of  bodies  of  men  made  in  the  image  of 
God.  There  has  been  received  a  harvest  of  sword  thrusts, 
piercing  bullets  and  cutting  shrapnel ;  impoverished  people 
and  heavy  national  debts,  whereas,  had  the  money  been  saved, 
the  masses  would  be  reaping  food,  shelter,  clothing,  compe- 
tency, books,  institutions  of  benevolence  and  learning  and 
enjoying  all  the  instruments  of  peace  and  civilization. 

Militarism  is  wrong  intellectually.  It  discounts  states- 
manship. It  sets  at  naught  peaceful  diplomacy.  It  occupies 
the  mind  with  war  theories  and  precludes  peace  proposals.  It 
makes  the  brain  a  devil's  workshop  to  prepare  and  plan  war 
machinery  for  the  purpose  of  killing  men  and  undermining 
civilization.  President  Nicholas  Murray  Butler,  of  Colum- 
bia University,  has  tersely  put  it  in  the  following  words, 
"The  only  apparent  use  of  science  is  to  enable  men  to  kill 
other  men  more  quickly  and  in  greater  numbers.  The  only 
apparent  service  of  philosophy  is  to  make  the  worse  appear 
the  better  reason.  The  only  apparent  evidence  of  religion 
is  the  fact  that  divergent  and  impious  appeals  to  a  palpably 
pagan  God,  have  led  him,  in  perplexed  distress,  to  turn  over 
the  affairs  of  Europe  to  an  active  and  singularly  accomplished 
devil.  What  are  we  to  think?  Is  science  a  sham?  Is  phil- 
osophy a  pretense?  Is  religion  a  mere  rumor?  Are  the  long 
labors  of  scholars  and  statesmen  to  enthrone  justice  in  the 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  163 

place  of  brute  force  in  the  world,  all  without  effect?    Are 
Lowell's  lines  true : 

Right  forever  on  the  scaflFold, 
Wrong  forever  on  the  throne? 

The  answer  is  No;  a  thousand  times  No!" 

Every  combatant  declares  he  is  on  the  defensive,  and  he 
summons  his  scientists,  philosophers,  educators  and  fellow 
countrymen  the  world  over,  to  prove  it.  It  is  remarkable 
that  no  one  nation  has  the  courage  to  come  to  the  front  and 
claim  the  credit  for  war.  All  are  ashamed  of  it  and  are  seek- 
ing to  find  a  scapegoat  for  the  bloody  work  in  which  they 
are  engaged. 

Militarism  is  wrong  socially.  The  military  caste  is  sepa- 
rated from  the  peaceful  citizens  of  the  nation.  The  mili- 
tary man  assumes  a  special  role  and  asks  for  special  con- 
sideration. Crowned  heads,  their  cabinets  and  military  ad- 
visers are  the  favorites  of  society.  It  therefore  fosters  so- 
cial distinction  and  widens  the  gulf  between  the  people  and 
the  military  clique.  Chesterton,  in  Everybody's^  describes 
the  Prussian  officer  in  witty  terms:  "What  does  specially 
exist  in  Prussia,  and  does  not  exist  anywhere  in  the  world 
except  in  Prussia,  is  the  idea  of  an  officer  really  thinking 
himself  a  fine  fellow,  not  only  because  he  wears  a  sword 
when  other  people  do  not,  but  even  when  he  draws  the 
sword  on  people  who  haven't  any.  Prussian  officers  really 
talk  with  a  monstrous  solemnity  about  honor  and  vindication 
in  connection  with  an  armed  man  attempting  to  murder  a 
shop-keeper.  I  may  thrust  with  my  rapier;  you  must  not 
thrust  with  your  rapier;  that  is  the  soul  of  the  barbarian. 
He  is  in  the  true  sense  half-witted:  he  can  see  only  half  of 
every  question  that  is  presented  to  him." 

It  creates  a  rebellious  spirit  that  is  manifest  in  socialism 
in  one  country,  anarchy  in  another  and  nihilism  in  another. 
It  creates  within  the  heart  a  spirit  of  revenge  that  drives  men 


1 64  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

to  desperation  and  forces  many  to  resort  to  violent  means 
to  secure  relief. 

The  masses  are  opposed  to  militarism  and  have  grown 
tired  of  the  whole  system.  I  know  this  not  only  from  books 
and  papers,  but  from  extensive  travel,  observation  and  con- 
versation with  many  people  In  Europe. 

It  is  the  firm  conviction  of  the  heart  and  will  of  the  peo- 
ple that  militarism  has  become  unbearable.  Is  opposed  to  the 
highest  civilization,  Is  unnecessary  and  Inexcusable,  and  the 
time  has  come  when  the  whole  business  of  armament  and  mili- 
tary power  must  cease  and  a  new  political  order  must  be  In- 
troduced. The  general  public  Is  coming  to  the  conviction 
that  justice  is  better  than  force;  peace  better  than  war;  ar- 
bitration better  than  battles  and  the  Gospel  of  Christ  bet- 
ter than  militarism. 

Militarism  is  wrong  ethically.  It  has  no  moral  law  to 
guide  it.  Its  doctrine  is  that  might  Is  right;  It  Is  brute 
force  against  brute  force,  and  that  Goliath  is  Lord  of  all. 
Its  trust  is  In  princes  and  guns  rather  than  In  the  Lord  and 
His  religion.  General  Von  Bernhardi  has  set  forth  In  a 
volume  on  "Germany  and  the  Next  War,"  the  doctrine  that 
"war  is  a  good  thing,"  "the  greatest  factor  and  furtherance 
of  power,"  "that  efforts  directed  toward  the  abolition  of  war 
are  foolish  and  Immoral  and  must  be  stigmatized  as  unworthy 
of  the  human  race."  He  argues  the  right  to  make  war  In 
order  that  a  nation  may  reach  its  Ideals  and  ultimate  des- 
tiny. Its  dogma  Is  that  military  necessity  knows  no  law  and 
regards  no  treaty  that  stands  In  the  way  of  reaching  the 
goal.     The  end  justifies  the  means. 

Militarism  Is  not  only  a  preparation  for  war,  but  It  tends 
to  war  and  finally  leads  to  war,  and  war  Is  the  most  destruc- 
tive force  In  the  world.  It  decimates  the  flower  of  the  nation, 
destroys  the  best  manhood  and  leaves  the  weakest  In  body 
to  perpetuate  the  race.  It  destroys  homes  and  multiplies 
by  millions  widows  and  orphans  and  entails  untold  suffering 
and  distress  upon  the  innocent;  it  turns  loose  the  basest  pas- 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  165 

sions  of  men  to  wreak  their  savagery  and  lust  upon  helpless 
women  and  children.  It  fosters  a  race  hatred  and  engenders 
a  brute  desire  to  exterminate  by  butchering  the  enemy. 
Think  of  myriads  of  men,  sons  of  God,  hunting,  wounding, 
maiming  and  murdering  one  another. 

It  is  destructive  to  property.  Everywhere  the  conquer- 
ing hosts  go  there  is  a  burning  of  houses  and  towns,  the  de- 
stroying of  railroads  and  bridges,  the  sacking  of  churches, 
robbing  of  treasuries,  reducing  fields  to  desolation,  imposing 
of  fines  and  penalties  and  the  pillaging  of  homes.  It  thwarts 
and  ruins  peaceful  industries  and  impairs  the  means  of  liveli- 
hood of  many  peaceful  inhabitants.  It  leads  to  terrible  re- 
prisals in  maltreating  or  putting  the  captives  to  death.  Re- 
taliations are  one  of  the  worst  features  of  war  in  the  destruc- 
tion of  peaceful  commerce,  destroying  trade  relations  and 
international  treaties. 

It  is  an  inhuman  way  to  settle  disputes  and  more  fre- 
quently fails  than  succeeds  as  the  final  arbiter.  The  Franco- 
Prussian  war  of  1870  did  not  settle  the  disputes  between 
Germany  and  France.  France  was  defeated  and  had  to 
pay  a  billion  dollars  in  gold  and  to  cede  Alsace  and  Lorraine 
to  Germany,  but  the  prize  has  been  a  curse  to  Germany,  and 
instead  of  settling  the  dispute,  it  deepened  the  revenge  and 
strengthened  the  resolution  of  France  to  have  redress.  It 
is  claimed  that  it  has  cost  Germany  more  than  four  billion 
dollars  to  protect  and  keep  the  spoils  of  that  war,  and  the 
end  is  not  yet.  No  human  being  will  ever  be  able  to  record 
the  cost  in  suffering  and  the  loss  of  productive  energy  as  the 
result  of  the  Franco-Prussian  war  of  1870  that  failed  to 
settle  the  dispute,  and  was  no  small  factor  in  the  launching 
of  the  great  war  of  19 14  and  may  result  in  another  conflict 
in  years  to  come. 

War  is  contrary  to  Christianity.  It  has  no  part  with 
Jesus  Christ.  It  is  the  crime  of  Cain  multiplied  a  million 
fold.  It  is  anti-scriptural.  It  contradicts  all  the  teachings 
of  Christ.    It  makes  Christianity  the  object  of  ridicule  to  the 


i66  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

sceptic,  and  the  butt  of  criticism  to  the  agnostic.  If  we  be- 
lieve in  the  brotherhood  of  man  as  the  right  relation  of  Chris- 
tians, then  war  with  its  train  of  rapine,  hate,  carnage  and 
murder  is  utterly  and  absolutely  wrong.  It  undermines  a 
civilization  that  requires  centuries  to  build.  It  raises  the 
question  as  to  the  success  or  failure  of  the  Christian  civiliza- 
tion. 

The  idea  of  relationship  betwen  men  from  the  Christian 
standpoint,  is  that  of  brotherhood.  Nations  have  their  justi- 
fication as  units,  but  not  as  hostile  units.  Humanity  is  the 
unit.  There  is  but  one  great  brotherhood  upon  earth,  with 
one  common  fatherhood.  The  belief  in  God  necessarily  in- 
volves a  belief  in  the  brotherhood  of  man,  and  all  peace  con- 
ferences and  arbitrations  are  the  result  of  this  faith. 

Peace  among  all  men  and  all  nations  is  the  Christian  ideal. 
Justice,  humanity  and  fraternity  is  the  Christian  order,  not 
for  one  nation,  but  for  all  nations.  The  nation  that  does 
not  recognize  this  principle  is  not  Christian  at  heart  and  needs 
to  learn  more  of  Christ  until  this  ideal  will  be  attained. 
Civilization  rises  in  the  scale  as  the  principle  of  the  peace  of 
God  is  recognized  and  accepted  as  the  rule  of  international 
relationship.  Christ,  the  apostles,  the  early  disciples  and 
fathers  of  the  church,  taught  peace,  not  war;  lived  in  peace, 
and  not  in  carnage.  They  place  special  emphasis  upon 
brotherly  love,  forbearance,  forgiveness  of  enemies,  and  peace 
and  good  will  toward  all  men.  Theories  of  life  and  human 
intercourse  strange  to  the  civilizations  prior  to  the  Christian 
era,  and  apparently  unknown  to  modern  militarism.  The 
early  Christians  were  only  excused  when  engaged  in  a  de- 
fensive war  or  forced  into  compulsory  service.  Even  then 
many  refused  to  fight. 

An  anecdote  is  related  of  a  certain  Christian,  Maximilian 
by  name,  who  was  brought  before  a  Roman  tribunal  to  be 
enrolled  as  a  soldier  in  one  of  the  legions  of  Rome.  On  the 
proconsul  asking  his  name,  he  replied:  "I  am  a  Christian — I 
cannot  fight."     He  was  enrolled,  but  still  refused  to  fight. 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  167 

He  was  told  that  he  must  either  serve  or  die.  He  replied 
again,  "I  am  a  Christian!  I  cannot  fight,  even  if  I  die!" 
whereupon  he  was  executed.  Another  instance  is  given  of 
a  centurion  named  Marcellus,  in  the  legion  of  "Trajan." 
He  became  a  Christian,  and  believing  war  not  permitted  by 
his  faith,  he  threw  down  his  belt  before  his  legion  and  de- 
clared that  consistently  with  his  principles,  he  could  not  fight. 
He  was  sent  to  prison,  but  still  persisting  in  his  refusal,  and 
in  his  declaration  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  a  Christian  to 
engage  in  war,  he  was  put  to  death.  Another  officer  in  the 
same  legion  resigned  for  a  similar  reason,  and  was  also  exe- 
cuted. A  number  of  such  instances  axe  recorded,  and  prob- 
ably many  more  that  have  not  come  down  to  us. 

Many  of  the  early  fathers  took  the  ground  that  no  Chris- 
tian could  lawfully  be  a  soldier  or  engage  in  war.  Justin 
Martyr  and  Tatian  speak  of  soldiers  and  Christians  as  dis- 
tinct characters,  and  Tatian  says  that  Christians  decline  mili- 
tary commands.  Clemens  calls  Christians  ''followers  of 
peace,"  and  says  they  use  no  implements  of  war.  Lactan- 
tius  states  repeatedly  that  it  can  never  be  lawful  for  a  right- 
eous man  to  go  to  war.  Tertullian  argues  against  it  in 
"De  Corona,"  and  states  that  in  a  large  portion  of  the 
Roman  armies,  embracing  more  than  one  third  of  the  best 
legions,  not  a  Christian  is  to  be  found.  In  another  passage 
speaking  of  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  as  to  universal  peace,  he 
adds:  "You  must  confess  that  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  is  ac- 
complished, as  far  as  the  practice  of  every  individual  is  con- 
cerned to  whom  it  is  applicable."  He  calls  Christians, 
"priests  of  peace."  Irenaeus  says,  "Christians  have  turned 
swords  and  spears  into  pruning  hooks,  and  know  not  how 
to  fight."  Justin  Martyr  delares  that  "the  prophecy  of 
Isaiah  is  fulfilled,  as  you  have  reason  to  know;  for  we 
who  in  times  past  killed  one  another  do  not  now  fight  with 
our  enemies." 

"Le  Blant,  in  his  investigation  of  Christian  inscriptions, 
mentions  that  among  10,050  Pagan  inscriptions  which  he 


1 68  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

had  examined,  545  were  those  over  the  bodies  of  soldiers, 
while  in  4,734  Christian  inscriptions,  only  twenty-seven  were 
memorials  of  military  men."    C.  L.  Brace,  "Gesta  Christa." 

What  is  the  remedy  for  militarism  ?  Get  right  internally. 
If  the  national  system  is  badly  infected  with  militarism, 
it  must  be  cured.  If  the  system  of  war  preparation  has  re- 
sulted in  the  most  accursed  war  of  all  history,  then  the  first 
step  to  be  taken  by  the  nation  is  to  overthrow  the  system. 
It  is  not  the  Slav,  or  Teuton,  or  Latin,  or  Briton  that  is  the 
enemy  of  mankind,  it  is  militarism.  That  is  the  enemy  to 
be  throttled  and  every  honest  effort  must  be  put  forth  and 
encouraged  to  overcome  and  drive  this  monster  from  the 
nations  infected  with  it. 

"It  cost  the  United  States  of  America  half  a  million  lives 
to  extinguish  the  curse  of  slavery.  It  would  be  worth  many 
times  that  number  of  precious  lives,  together  with  all  the 
accompanying  suffering  and  sorrow,  if  by  a  realization  of  its 
horror,  the  greater  curse  of  militarism,  the  worship  of  force, 
interspersed  with  ejaculations  to  the  God  of  peace  could  be 
forever  extinguished." 

Autocracy  is  another  enemy  that  must  be  overthrown. 
There  have  been  experiences  enough,  fortunately,  to  demon- 
strate the  imperative  need  of  a  more  democratic  form  of 
government  in  Central  Europe.  It  is  unsafe  to  leave  such 
vast  interests  in  the  hands  and  to  the  decision  of  a  few  rul- 
ers and  diplomats.  Decisions  of  so  vast  moment  should  be 
acted  upon  by  the  people. 

It  is  said  that  a  score  of  men  plunged  Europe  into  war, 
and  that  the  masses  had  not  the  slightest  idea  that  they  were 
to  be  called  from  their  peaceful  occupations  and  happy  homes 
to  go  forth  to  kill  and  be  killed  by  men  they  never  knew  and 
with  whom  they  had  no  grievance  whatever.  In  Kant's 
famous  essay  on  ''Perpetual  Peace,"  he  declares  we  can  never 
have  universal  peace  until  the  people  and  not  the  kings 
rule. 

There  is  no  hope  for  peace  without  democracy.     I  have 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  169 

examined  the  published  correspondence  between  the  powers 
involved  in  the  great  war,  and  it  is  evident  the  democratic 
governments  worked  valiantly  for  peace  and  urged  arbitra- 
tion, and  the  three  governments  in  which  the  people  have  but 
little  voice,  looked  with  disfavor  upon  conferences  and  arbi- 
tration. 

It  is  the  same  old  trouble  of  autocratic  rule  that  has  been 
the  curse  of  the  common  man.  In  the  past  ages,  as  well 
as  in  the  present,  these  autocrats,  arrayed  in  royal  apparel, 
faring  sumptuously  every  day  in  their  glittering  palaces  of 
wealth,  have  cared  but  little  or  nothing  for  their  common 
people  except  in  so  far  as  they  obeyed  their  arbitrary  laws, 
did  their  work  and  fought  their  battles.  Can  it  be  that  these 
people  will  return  from  the  field  of  carnage  and  again 
meekly  submit  to  the  same  autocratic  rule?  I  cannot  be- 
lieve it.  If  there  is  to  be  war,  let  it  be  a  war  against  arro- 
gant militarism  and  rank  autocracy;  let  it  be  war  against 
war. 

Dwight  L.  Hillis,  in  drawing  lessons  from  the  great  war, 
voices  the  same  sentiment,  "This  great  war  has  revealed  the 
inadequacy  of  autocrats  and  aristocracy  to  safeguard  the  in- 
terests and  lives  of  the  uncounted  millions.  Society  repre- 
sents an  organism  so  vast  and  complicated  that  no  single 
mind  can  control  and  develop  it.  When  life  was  simple,  it 
was  possible  for  a  man  like  Julius  Caesar  to  rule  an  empire, 
but  in  1 91 4,  there  is  no  single  man  intellectually  equal  to 
the  full  mastery  of  the  facts  as  to  what  is  best  for  a  great 
nation.  The  power  of  governing  a  nation  has  long  ago 
passed  beyond  the  gift  of  the  autocrat  or  the  group  of  auto- 
crats, and  democracy  has  become  a  necessity.  The  simple 
fact  is,  that  Germany,  Austria  and  Russia  have  outgrown 
the  old  governments.  The  common  people  have  become 
too  strong  through  education  to  be  controlled  any  longer 
by  the  wisdom  of  a  single  man.  Within  the  last  century, 
under  the  leadership  of  this  country,  more  than  thirty  na- 
tions have  adopted  the  principles  of  democracy  and  founded 


I70  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

a  republic.  And  everywhere,  in  foreign  newspapers,  and 
books  and  their  plays,  their  conversation  and  their  public 
discussions,  the  people  show  that  they  no  longer  believe  that 
one  man  should  have  the  power  to  plunge  millions  of  men 
into  war.  And  all  the  battles,  with  the  burning  of  cities, 
the  wasting  of  the  harvests  and  the  blowing  up  of  the 
bridges,  the  destruction  of  railways,  with  the  poverty  and  the 
breaking  up  of  families,  have  become  teachers,  educating  the 
people  away  from  confidence  in  the  government  of  one  or  of 
a  few,  toward  a  form  of  self-government.  Old  plows,  old 
carts,  old  astrology,  old  medicine  have  all  passed  away,  and 
old  autocracy  is  going  with  them.  All  things  are  becoming 
new  in  government.  The  hour  for  the  reign  of  the  common 
people  has  come,  and  for  once,  liberty  may  be  riding  forward 
upon  a  powder  cart.  What  will  happen  in  Berlin,  Vienna 
and  Petrograd  on  the  morrow,  no  man  knoweth." 

Following  the  reformation  within,  there  should  be  a  re- 
organization of  the  peoples  of  Europe  on  the  basis  of  an 
abiding  peace,  with  the  ideals  of  Christ  spread  on  the  new 
map  of  Europe.  The  next  alliance  should  be  an  alliance 
of  all  the  nations  in  which  they  agree  to  an  international 
court  of  justice  and  arbitration,  to  international  laws,  in- 
ternational peace,  international  cooperation  and  an  interna- 
tional police  system  to  set  the  people  free  from  the  burdens 
of  armament,  militarism  and  autocracy  and  to  help  and  en- 
courage them  to  advance  in  science  and  scholarship,  to  make 
progress  in  all  the  arts  of  peace  and  to  raise  humanity  to  a 
higher  level  than  the  world  has  ever  seen. 

The  walls  of  partition  that  divide  the  church  must  be 
broken  down  and  the  clergy  must  be  free  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  peace  as  one  of  the  efficient  remedies  as  opposed  to  war. 
The  Christian  people  of  Europe  must  learn  that  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  is  one  of  peace  that  leaps  all  national  boundaries 
and  that  the  members  of  His  kingdom  are  not  to  kill  one 
another.  England,  the  Anglo-Saxon  nation,  has  been  forced 
into  this  war  against  her  will.     She  took  a  brave  stand  for 


ANGLO-SAXON  PEACE  171 

peace  and  did  everything  in  her  power  to  prevent  it.  Tw^ice 
before  she  prevented  the  outbreak  of  this  w^ar.  It  may  be 
the  divine  order  that  she  is  compelled  to  share  the  sorrow^s 
in  order  that  Anglo-Saxon  diplomacy  and  principles  may  be 
present  to  influence  at  the  final  settlement  that  justice  and 
righteousness  may  prevail.  Be  it  said  to  the  credit  of  both 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  that  for  a  period  of 
more  than  one  hundred  years,  the  two  great  nations  have 
been  at  peace,  and  in  difficulties  that  arose  between  them 
that  could  not  be  adjusted  by  their  own  diplomacy,  they  have 
been  willing  to  submit  the  disagreement  to  arbitration.  The 
treaties  existing  between  them  on  this  subject  are  a  practical 
exemplification  in  modern  times  of  the  wisest,  the  most  ex- 
pedient and  best  method  of  settling  national  disagreements. 
Furthermore,  peace  among  all  men  and  all  nations  is  the 
ideal  presented  by  Christ  and  when  His  teaching  has  thor- 
oughly permeated  mankind,  this  ideal  will  be  attained. 
The  real  civilization  of  a  nation  may  be  judged  by  the  de- 
gree in  which  it  has  approached  this  ideal. 


ANGLO-SAXON  HOMES 

THE  Anglo-Saxons  are  real  home  makers.  Commen- 
surate with  the  growth  and  development  of  the  race 
has  been  the  evolution  and  love  of  the  home. 

Sociologists  and  philanthropists  of  all  races  know  the  im- 
portance of  the  home  in  the  formation  of  character.  I  have 
traveled  through  many  nations  and  have  seen  the  homes  of 
many  people  and  have  noted  the  differences  in  the  homes  of 
the  various  races  of  men,  and  I  have  seen  no  people  who  at- 
tach greater  importance  to  the  home  than  the  Anglo-Sax- 
ons; they  associate  it  with  social  and  moral  excellence. 
Amongst  many  nations,  the  great  majority  of  the  so  called 
homes  continue  the  integral  transmission  from  generation  to 
generation;  families  of  the  same  blood  continue  to  live, 
decade  after  decade,  in  the  same  miserable  hut,  generally  in 
one,  or  two,  dark,  dirty,  dingy  rooms  with  a  few  ill  kept 
articles  of  furniture;  oft-times  the  bed  room,  dining  room 
and  kitchen  occupied  by  the  entire  family  and  not  infre- 
quently the  stable  adjoining  the  house,  separated  only  by  a 
crude  plank  partition  through  which  the  unpleasant  odors 
betray  the  presence  of  the  domestic  animals. 

The  poor  inhabitants  of  these  hovels  have  a  strong  at- 
tachment for  the  paternal  house  and  the  family  property, 
hence  it  is  preserved  from  generation  to  generation.  They 
seem  to  be  leaning  on  ancestry  and  places,  rather  than  de- 
pending on  themselves  for  improvements.  Such  conditions 
may  be  witnessed  throughout  Asia,  and  in  Europe,  amongst 
the  Balkans  and  Slavs;  also  amongst  many  of  the  Latins  of 
Southern  Europe  and  in  parts  of  Ireland  as  well  as  in  the 
Spanish-American  Republics  of  the  Western  world.     Such 

172 


ANGLO-SAXON  HOMES  173 

conditions  are  unbearable  to  the  Anglo-Saxon. 

One  of  the  noblest  ambitions  of  these  people  is  to  establish 
a  home  and  to  furnish  and  beautify  it;  they  recognize  in  the 
ownership  of  a  home  they  are  freed  from  the  necessity  of  pay- 
ing rent  and  are  independent  of  landlords;  they  have  every 
^incentive  to  improve  and  beautify  their  homes,  knowing  that 
by  so  doing  they  are  increasing  the  value  of  their  own  prop- 
erty; their  companions  and  children  have  every  incentive  to 
cultivate  flowers  and  plant  gardens,  and  yet  they  will  change 
their  location  to  another  community  if  an  opportunity  pre- 
sents itself  of  bettering  the  position  in  life.  This  desire  for 
improvement,  so  innate  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  character,  will 
lead  families  to  make  a  change  of  residence  from  one  city  to 
another  and  not  infrequently  across  the  continent.  In  these 
removals  they  have  in  view  future  prosperity  and  comfort; 
early  attachments,  no  matter  how  dear  and  sacred,  are  not 
strong  enough  to  prevent  them  from  making  the  change. 

The  Anglo-Saxon,  established  in  his  home,  whether  rented 
or  owned,  seeks  that  which  will  contribute  to  the  comfort 
of  the  family;  taste  is  displayed  in  the  furniture,  rugs  and 
decoration,  be  the  home  humble  or  elaborate;  constant  addi- 
tions are  made  to  the  home  until  an  ideal  is  reached  before 
money  is  saved  for  investment  or  security  against  sickness 
or  age.  In  the  meantime,  the  man  of  the  house,  as  a  rule, 
protects  the  family  with  insurance. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  women  have  wonderful  tact  in  arrang- 
ing cozy-corners,  dens,  sewing  rooms,  parlors,  reception  halls 
and  the  like.  They  exchange  views  in  the  many  magazines 
that  others  may  take  advantage  of  their  plans  and  ideas. 
With  a  few  dollars  or  pounds  they  can  make  a  few  rooms 
look  home-like,  which,  if  occupied  by  a  family  of  some  other 
race,  would  remain  dingy  and  unsightly.  They  study  how 
to  get  the  most  comfort,  the  best  furniture,  the  best  gar- 
ments, the  best  food  and  the  best  books  out  of  the  income, 
with  something  saved  for  a  rainy  day.  Year  after  year  marks 
the  evolution  of  the  home  conveniences  and  comforts,  and  as 


174  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

children  grow  older,  each  is  assigned  some  duty  and  taught 
to  take  a  pride  in  keeping  the  home  comfortable,  respectable 
and  attractive,  and  as  a  result,  out  from  such  homes  go  men 
and  women  trained  to  self  reliance,  and  prepared  to  occupy 
positions  of  usefulness  and  honor.  The  influences  of  such 
homes  are  far  reaching. 

Such  home  life  encourages  exertion.  The  family  has 
something  to  live  for  that  makes  life  worth  while.  In  order 
to  make  the  home  more  comfortable,  the  man  will  work  the 
harder  and  the  woman  will  save  the  more,  that  their  heart's 
desire  may  be  gratified.  But  few  motives  will  furnish  a 
greater  incentive  to  a  man's  energy  and  economy  than  the 
desire  to  place  the  object  of  his  affections  in  peace  and  af- 
fluence. This  motive  impels  man  to  hard  work  and  careful 
economy;  this  is  the  motive  for  many  an  honorable  and 
heroic  effort.  When  a  man  knows  that  the  happiness  of 
others  is  entrusted  to  him,  he  moves  forward  with  an  ardu- 
ous exertion;  with  the  happiness  of  the  loved  ones  in  view, 
he  toils  on,  struggles  with  adversity  and  braves  the  storms 
of  life;  when  failure  is  near  at  hand  he  has  but  to  call  up 
the  remembrance  of  home,  and  his  heart  is  revived,  and  his 
soul  takes  on  a  firmer  courage.  He  who  is  blessed  with  the 
ties  of  home  enjoys  a  world  of  happiness;  they  elevate  man 
and  prevent  him  from  making  a  shipwreck  of  virtue.  But 
few  men  with  happy  homes  are  guilty  of  profligacy  and 
crime.  To  the  true  man  no  flowers  are  so  pure  and  fragrant 
as  those  which  bloom  in  the  home  of  his  love;  no  jewels  so 
brilliant  as  the  loved  ones  of  home  around  whom  his  heart 
twines ;  no  crown  of  glory  seems  so  resplendent  as  that  which 
encircles  the  brow  of  his  wife  and  child;  no  smile  is  so  elo- 
quent, no  voice  so  melodious,  as  those  that  meet  and  welcome 
him  on  the  threshold  of  his  home. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  home  tends  to  develop  a  man's  dignity 
and  independence.  What  a  beautiful  sight  to  enter  a  home 
with  the  man  as  the  king  and  the  wife  as  the  queen,  loving 
each  other,  and  the  dimpled  arms  of  children  playing  about 


ANGLO-SAXON  HOMES  175 

the  hearthstone  with  the  greatest  of  glee  and  happiness. 

Many  people  are  cursed  into  the  world  in  miserable  hovels 
and  reared  among  environments  that  curse  them  all  along 
the  journey  of  life;  they  receive  no  strong  impulses  to  a 
higher  and  nobler  life  from  their  parents;  they  get  a  poor 
start  in  life,  and  are  never  able  to  overcome  it.  The  early 
and  degrading  influences  of  the  home  life  of  many  men  may 
account  for  their  conduct  in  after  life;  their  ideals  are  low 
and  vulgar.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a  dignity  and  inde- 
pendence in  the  bearing  of  those  who  come  out  of  the  bonnie 
cottages  of  the  Anglo-Saxons. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  home  is  an  institution  of  learning. 
Papers,  magazines  and  books  may  be  found  on  the  center 
table  and  in  the  little  library  of  the  home,  and  the  young 
and  old  vie  with  each  other  in  introducing  new  and  useful 
topics  of  conversation,  in  talking  about  what  they  have  read, 
seen  and  observed. 

More  and  more  the  parents  exercise  greater  discrimination 
in  the  selection  of  the  books  for  the  children  to  read,  knowing 
that  when  the  children  are  interested  in  reading  good  books, 
there  is  well  grounded  hope  for  their  future  safety  and  hap- 
piness. Such  homes  often  present  the  appearance  of  a  school 
room  in  which  the  children  are  actively  engaged  in  studying 
the  lessons  that  were  assigned  to  them  by  the  school  teacher. 

In  the  home  school,  the  mother  is  often  the  most  efiFective 
teacher.  Herbert  Spencer  says,  "She  is  worth  a  hundred 
school  teachers."  She  inspires  and  encourages  all  around 
her;  the  father  often  holds  up  ideals  and  recites  family  tra- 
ditions to  stir  the  ambitions  of  the  youthful  spirits. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  home  has  a  refining  influence.  If  man- 
ners are  not  learned  in  the  home,  they  will  not  be  learned 
away  from  home.  Manners  help  to  make  the  man.  Parents 
are  beginning  to  realize  the  children  live  and  move  and  have 
their  being  in  their  presence,  and  that  the  conversation  and 
conduct  at  home  will  be  reflected  in  the  social  and  business 
life.     May  not  this  manliness  that  surrounds  the  early  home 


176  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

account  for  the  confidence  and  superior  skill  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  in  the  transaction  of  business? 

I  have  heard  more  than  one  mother  tell  her  son,  as  he  was 
leaving  home  to  occupy  some  position  or  to  undertake  some 
business  enterprise,  that  he  must  never  forget  his  home  train- 
ing and  habits,  and  with  his  mother's  love,  his  father's  bene- 
diction and  his  sister's  affection  clinging  to  him,  he  passes  out 
into  the  world  to  fight  life's  battles  and  to  win  life's  victories. 
Such  young  men  generally  start  in  life  poor,  but  they  mount 
up  a  step  at  a  time  until  they  are  found  at  the  top  of  the 
ladder.  Fully  eighty  per  cent,  of  our  successful  men  in 
business  and  professions  began  life  in  humble  circumstances, 
but  the  lessons  of  thrift,  industry  and  economy,  taught  at  the 
mother's  knee,  are  never  forgotten,  and  the  blessed  influences 
and  memories  of  their  early  homes,  serve  as  a  constant  in- 
spiration and  encouragement. 

Franklin  in  early  life  was  a  maker  of  candles;  Peter 
Cooper  served  as  an  apprentice;  Stewart  sold  notions  on  the 
corner  of  the  street ;  Garfield  drove  a  mule  on  the  tow  path ; 
Grant  worked  in  the  tanning  yard ;  Studebaker  came  from  the 
blacksmith  shop;  Lincoln  was  a  rail  splitter;  Cleveland  was 
a  grocer  boy ;  but  back  of  all  of  them  was  mother  and  home. 

May  not  this  early  home  influence  also  account  for  the 
fact  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  women  are  seldom  found  work- 
ing as  domestic  servants?  Not  that  it  is  beneath  their  sta- 
tion, but  they  find  a  more  congenial  position  in  life.  These 
inferior  stations  are,  as  a  rule,  occupied  among  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  by  Germans,  Austrians,  Italians  and  Irish.  That 
the  Anglo-Saxon  women  know  how  to  do  such  work  is  evi- 
dent from  the  fact  that  tens  of  thousands  of  them  attend  to 
their  own  household  duties,  as  a  matter  of  economy  and  in- 
dependence. 

This  marked  difference  may  also  be  seen  in  the  homes  of 
the  different  peoples  in  our  large  cities;  those  we  term  for- 
eigners are  huddled  together  in  slum  districts,  along  dirty 
alleys,  in  illy  ventilated  tenement  houses,  whereas  the  Anglo- 


ANGLO-SAXON  HOMES  177 

Saxons  seek  for  quarters  where  there  is  more  space,  purer 
atmosphere,  better  drainage  and  more  congenial  surround- 
ings. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  home  is  conducive  to  good  morals.  It 
becomes  a  garden  of  virtue,  a  planting  ground  of  morality 
and  a  nursery  of  religion.  Seeds  of  morality  are  sown  in 
the  home  to  spring  up  to  bless  humanity.  The  kind  thoughts 
and  blessings  herein  develop  into  rivulets  of  love  that  sup- 
port the  great  benevolent  societies  and  institutions  for  the 
unfortunate. 

The  home  religion  becomes  the  national  religion.  Chil- 
dren rise  from  the  family  altar  to  the  sanctuary  of  God. 
The  religious  instruction  of  the  cradle  directs  the  heart  to 
the  cross.  Take  away  the  family  religion  and  you  take  away 
the  religion  of  the  nation.  Without  religion  in  the  home, 
religion  would  degenerate  into  outward  forms,  and  the 
Lord's  day,  instead  of  being  observed  as  a  day  of  rest  and 
worship,  would  become  a  day  for  games,  festivities  and  acts 
of  violence. 

The  home  influence  is  felt  in  the  life  of  the  nation,  its 
habits,  principles,  and  ideals  govern  the  business  life.  The 
nation  comes  from  the  nursery  and  is  but  a  magnified  home. 
Congress  is  a  home  on  a  large  scale.  The  home  govern- 
ment maintains  the  national  government.  The  school  is 
important  but  it  sinks  into  insignificance  when  compared 
with  the  home  as  a  means  of  promoting  morality  and  sup- 
porting the  institutions  of  the  nation.  The  home  is  the  uni- 
versity of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.  Smiles  says,  "Civiliza- 
tion mainly  resolves  itself  into  a  question  of  individual  train- 
ing and  according  as  the  respective  members  of  society  are 
well  trained  or  illy  trained  in  youth,  so  will  the  community 
which  they  constitute  be  more  or  less  humanized  and  civilized. 
Law  is  the  reflex  of  home.  The  tiniest  bits  of  opinions  sown 
in  the  home  afterwards  issue  forth  and  become  its  public 
opinions."  Thus  nations  are  gathered  out  of  nurseries. 
There  is  no  civilizing  power  greater  than  that  of  home,  and 


178  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

there  can  be  no  Christian  civilization  without  the  sanctity 
of  home. 

These  things  being  true,  every  effort  should  be  made  to 
encourage  the  building  of  more  homes,  and  the  conserving 
of  home  interests.  The  enemies  of  the  home  in  the  way  of 
intemperance,  disloyalty  and  social  clubs  that  break  up  the 
home,  should  be  discouraged  and  guarded  against  as  evil  in- 
fluences that  undermine  one  of  the  strongest  foundations 
of  the  race.  Knowing  the  importance  of  the  home,  work- 
men should  be  encouraged  to  give  up  useless  and  sinful  de- 
sires and  to  form  habits  of  industry,  temperance  and  frugal- 
ity that  may  enable  them  to  enjoy  the  comforts,  independ- 
ence and  blessings  that  flow  from  the  home  life;  knowing 
the  importance  of  the  home,  the  philanthropic  associations 
should  more  and  more  direct  their  efforts  to  instruct  the 
foreigners  that  throng  our  cities,  in  home  economy  and 
management. 

If  these  Anglo-Saxon  virtues  are  practiced  in  the  home, 
forgiveness,  love  and  kind  sympathy  will  reign  supreme,  and 
we  shall  have  no  need  of  angel  visitors  to  teach  us  joy,  hap- 
piness and  love,  for  the  home  will  have  its  own  angels.  The 
practicing  of  these  virtues  will  not  only  make  the  home  life 
happy,  but  will  contribute  to  the  happiness  of  the  community, 
will  strengthen  righteous  conduct  in  business,  uphold  virtue 
in  society,  support  pure  and  undefiled  religion  in  the  church 
and  be  a  bulwark  of  safety  to  the  nation. 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN 

WOMAN'S  position  to-day  is  entirely  different  from 
what  it  has  been  in  the  past.  From  time  immemorial 
the  rights  of  one-half  the  human  race  have  been  prescribed. 

Woman  has  been  burdened  with  civil,  social  and  religious 
customs.  She  has  labored  under  the  sting  of  centuries  of 
wrong  and  cruelty.  By  some  she  has  been  considered  as  a  mere 
ornament;  a  thing  of  beauty  upon  which  to  look;  by  some 
an  instrument  for  singing  and  merrymaking;  and  by  some  a 
servant  of  domestic  utility.  Masters  have  considered  her 
a  slave.  Libertines  have  considered  her  an  object  of  lust. 
Polygamists  have  considered  her  unworthy  of  being  equal 
to  man  in  love.  She  has  been  the  toy  of  courts,  the  pleasure 
of  religion,  the  servant  of  fashion,  and  the  object  of  flattery. 
She  has  been  deprived  of  her  education,  cheated  out  of  her 
rights,  and  despoiled  of  her  purity.  Where  society  and  mor- 
als have  been  low,  woman  has  been  debased.  Where  woman 
has  been  kept  in  ignorance,  society  has  been  degraded.  Where 
woman  has  not  been  respected,  intemperance  and  rapine  have 
reigned  supreme. 

During  all  ages  and  in  all  countries,  with  but  few  ex- 
ceptions, women  have,  prior  to  the  nineteenth  century,  been 
abused,  degraded,  wronged,  kept  in  slavish  subjection  and 
in  woeful  ignorance.  Men  have  filled  the  pages  of  history 
with  their  own  deeds.  Their  skill  in  peace — their  dar- 
ing in  war — their  triumphs  in  science — their  revolutions 
in  government — their  strides  in  literature — their  changes 
in  religious  customs  have  all  been  faithfully  recorded.  Their 
magnificent  schemes,  their  marvelous  undertakings,  and  their 
heroic  deeds  have  all  been  emblazoned  upon  the  pages  of 

179 


i8o  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

history. 

It  is  said  that  history  is  the  lengthened  shadow  of  great 
men;  and  a  review  of  the  conflicts  and  wars,  oppressions 
and  victories  of  men  confirm  this  declaration.  Women  have 
had  but  little  share  in  the  history  of  the  nations.  Here  and 
there  is  a  record  of  a  heroine  who  won  perilous  fame  through 
the  power  of  loveliness,  or  the  daring  of  courage.  But 
woman  in  the  home,  in  the  quiet  of  domestic  life,  in  the  gen- 
tleness of  love,  and  in  the  work  of  charity  has  had  no  place 
in  history.  History  has  left  out  her  goodness  of  heart  for 
the  achievements  of  men. 

In  the  constitutions  of  most  countries  she  has  had  no 
recognized  status.  In  the  political  world  she  has  been  classed 
with  minors,  idiots,  insane,  Indians,  criminals  and  aliens. 
Man,  for  his  rights  and  liberties,  has  waded  through  seas 
of  blood,  undergone  fatigue,  suffering,  struggles,  conflicts 
and  battles  without  number,  but  woman,  who  has  ever  stood 
by  his  side  and  endured  his  hardships,  shared  his  dangers 
and  been  his  patient  slave  for  thousands  of  years,  has  never 
been  allowed  to  share  his  victories. 

In  order  to  fathom  the  depth  of  woman's  degradation  in 
the  past,  we  must  study  the  social  customs  and  incidental 
allusions  to  her  in  the  histories  of  the  earlier  civilizations. 
Let  us  then  consider  woman's  place  in  the  Roman  civiliza- 
tion. What  was  her  position  during  the  balmy  days  of  clas- 
sic Rome? 

The  Roman  law  is  the  foundation  law  of  the  civilized 
world.  It  is  everywhere  extolled;  from  this  fountain  issued 
the  waters  of  jurisprudence.  Then  to  the  law  and  testimony 
of  the  Romans:  Cicero  declares  that,  "All  women,  on  ac- 
count of  the  infirmity  of  their  judgment,  our  ancestors  de- 
termined should  be  under  the  power  of  tutors."  "Accord- 
ing to  our  ancestors,"  says  Gaius,  "even  women  who  have 
attained  their  majority,  on  account  of  their  levity  of  mind, 
require  to  be  kept  in  tutelage."  In  Hadley's  "Introduction 
to  Roman  Law"  occurs  this  remarkable  passage,  "If  an  only 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN  i8i 

child  who,  by  his  father's  death,  came  into  possession  of  large 
property,  died  himself  without  a  will,  the  nearest  male  rela- 
tive, though  he  were  only  a  fourth  or  fifth  cousin,  could 
thrust  out  a  widowed  mother  from  all  share  in  an  estate 
which  had  belonged  to  her  husband  and  child." 

Augustine  declares  that  **The  Roman  law  prohibited  a 
man  from  making  a  woman,  even  an  only  daughter,  his 
heir."  Quotations  could  be  indefinitely  multiplied  to  show 
that  from  the  early  history  of  Rome  down  to  the  second  cen- 
tury of  the  Christian  Era — a  period  of  probably  eight  hun- 
dred years — woman's  position  was  one  of  deep  degradation. 

The  object  of  this  perpetual  tutelage  was  to  keep  her  prop- 
erty in  the  family  and  to  separate  her  from  public  affairs. 
As  a  daughter  she  was  under  the  absolute  authority  of  her 
father.  At  no  age  had  she  the  right  to  control  her  time 
or  to  regulate  her  conduct.  All  her  earnings  and  presents 
belonged  to  her  father.  At  the  father's  death,  the  scepter  of 
authority  passed  into  the  hands  of  a  brother  or  some  other 
representative  of  the  male  sex. 

Woman  as  wife  was  under  the  rule  of  her  husband.  Her 
wedding  gifts  and  possessions  became  the  property  of  her  hus- 
band. She  had  neither  control  nor  voice  in  the  government  of 
the  family,  for  this  also  centered  in  the  father.  The  children 
were  not  regarded  in  the  family  of  the  mother  but  in  that 
of  the  father.  She  was  considered  the  elder  sister  of  the 
family  and  the  adopted  daughter  of  her  husband.  In  no 
respect  was  the  mother  equal  to  the  father.  The  father 
could  give  away  the  daughters  regardless  of  either  their 
consent  or  that  of  their  mother.  If  the  wife  was  guilty  of 
certain  offenses,  the  husband  could  inflict  upon  her  the  sever- 
est of  penalties,  but  were  he  guilty  of  the  same  misdemeanors 
she  could  do  nothing  with  him. 

Woman  as  a  widow  could  not  become  the  guardian  of 
her  own  children.  This  sacred  trust  was  delegated  to  some 
masculine  relative.  He  could  squander  her  estate  and  send 
her  children  adrift  and  she  could  not  prevent  it.     Against 


1 82  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

this  absolute  control  there  came  a  reaction  under  the  name 
of  "Free  Marriage,"  through  which  the  wife  held  property, 
observed  her  family  relations,  and  worshiped  her  own  gods, 
but  this  change  led  to  a  most  appalling  frequency  of  divorce. 
Juvenal  mentions  a  husband  who  had  eight  wives  in  five 
years.  Seneca  speaks  of  daily  divorces.  Tertullian  repre- 
sents divorce  as  the  end  of  Roman  marriage.  Cicero  re- 
pudiated his  first  wife  and  married  another  in  order  to  se- 
cure her  property  to  pay  his  creditors,  this  being  done  he 
repudiated  her.  Many  women  reckoned  their  years  by  the 
number  of  their  divorces.  Modesty  was  considered  the  pre- 
sumption of  ugliness.  Vice  reached  its  lowest  depths.  Juvenal 
declared  that  no  crime  or  deed  of  lust  was  wanting.  Seneca, 
feeling  the  depravity  of  the  time,  stigmatized  woman  as  a 
foolish,  wild  creature  unable  to  control  her  lusts.  There 
were  beautiful  exceptions,  but  these  records  are  sufficient  to 
give  an  idea  of  woman's  position  in  ancient  Rome. 

Much  that  has  been  said  of  Rome  applies  to  Greece,  only 
that  woman  in  Greece  was  the  more  degraded.  In  Greece 
she  was  the  drudge  and  slave  of  man.  If  the  husband  owned 
no  slaves,  all  the  menial  work,  such  as  chopping  wood  and 
feeding  the  stock,  was  performed  by  the  wife  and  daughters. 
The  houses  in  which  they  lived  were  no  better  than  Ameri- 
can stables.  They  had  no  -carpets,  pictures  or  other  embel- 
lishments. Art  was  consecrated  to  the  state  and  to  religion. 
She  could  not  unveil  her  face  in  the  presence  of  men;  she 
dared  not  go  to  the  door  to  greet  her  husband  and  son  when 
they  came  home  from  battle. 

The  education  of  the  Grecian  woman  was  mostly  con- 
fined to  instruction  in  spinning,  weaving,  etc.  Only  the 
abandoned  women  were  permitted  to  attend  the  lectures  and 
admitted  into  the  society  of  the  poets  and  the  philosophers. 
In  business  the  wife  was  not  allowed  to  go  on  errands  unless 
accompanied  by  a  female  spy.  She  could  make  no  bargain 
that  was  legal,  not  even  for  her  wearing  apparel  even  though 
the  purchase  money  was  her  own.    Demosthenes  states,  "The 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN  183 

law  of  Solon  declares  that  all  acts  that  are  done  under  the  in- 
fluence of  a  woman  shall  be  null  and  void."  Greek  women 
were  given  in  marriage  without  regard  to  their  wishes.  In 
religion  woman  had  no  liberty  of  conscience. 

Says  Plutarch,  "A  wife  should  have  no  gods  but  those 
whom  her  husband  adores."  Polygamy  was  sanctioned  by 
both  law  and  religion.  Religion  was  the  handmaid  of  licen- 
tiousness. In  some  places  temples  were  brothels  and  their 
revenues  were,  to  a  large  extent,  derived  from  the  hire  of 
prostitution.  This  effect  upon  society  was  horrible.  Men 
associated  so  little  with  their  wives  that  Socrates  said,  "Is 
there  any  human  being  with  whom  you  talk  less  than  with 
your  wife?"  And  this  little  regard  for  chastity  and  this 
premium  on  vice  was  the  practice  of  the  classic  paganism 
of  ancient  Athens,  so  renowned  for  her  art  and  literature. 

The  condition  of  woman  under  the  old  Teutonic  tribe 
was  much  better  than  in  Rome  and  Greece  and  throughout 
the  East.  Her  position  was  more  of  a  companion  to  her  hus- 
band and  her  counsels  in  time  of  danger  encouraged  men  to 
heroic  effort.  The  women  maintained  a  higher  standard  of 
chastity  than  amongst  other  pagans.  The  men  were  at  first 
shocked  by  the  abominations  of  vice  they  beheld  in  Roman 
cities.  The  higher  morals  of  both  men  and  women  enabled 
them  to  retain  their  physical  vigor  and  gave  them  a  bodily 
power  that  overwhelmed  the  Romans  and  has  contributed  to 
their  descendants  in  keeping  at  the  head  of  the  world's  af- 
fairs to-day,  and  yet  polygamy  was  not  uncommon  and  the 
tyranny  of  the  husband  sometimes  ended  in  putting  out  the 
eyes  and  breaking  the  limbs  of  his  unhappy  wife. 

Women  were  bought  and  sold  like  other  property;  the 
wife  sat  at  the  feet  of  her  lord  during  meals  and  was  dis- 
played to  his  friends.  The  husband  had  the  right  to  sell,  to 
punish  and  to  kill  the  wife  of  his  bosom.  The  standards  of 
purity  maintained  by  the  Teutons  in  their  native  wilds  de- 
generated under  the  temptations  of  the  Roman  cities.  The 
ancient  Germans  could  both  buy  and  sell  their  wives,  but 


1 84  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

though  the  Saxons  could  purchase  their  wives  they  could 
not  sell  them.  There  was  no  partnership  in  marriage  and  the 
husband  alone  had  the  right  to  dispose  of  the  common  prop- 
erty. 

It  was  fortunate  for  the  future  of  the  world  that  the  ele- 
vating and  purifying  character  of  the  Christian  religion  came 
to  the  support  of  the  Teutonic  people  before  the  vices  of 
ancient  Rome  and  Greece  had  sapped  their  character  and 
purity. 

Various  reasons  were  assigned  for  the  universal  degrada- 
tion of  woman.  Pagans  gave  as  their  reason  the  inferiority 
of  her  intellect.  This  idea  prevails  throughout  the  entire 
realm  of  pagan  literature.  The  absorption  or  annihilation 
of  individualism  may  have  contributed  to  the  inferior  po- 
sition assigned  to  woman.  Others  claim  it  was  the  conse- 
quence of  woman's  sin.  The  Teutonic  theory  of  tutelage 
was  based  on  the  ground  that  she  was  physically  inferior 
and  could  not  bear  arms.  For  these  reasons  she  was  sub- 
jected to  the  tyranny  of  man;  exposed  to  more  acute  suffer- 
ing; prevented  from  obtaining  honors  and  emoluments  of 
which  man  thinks  so  much ;  confined  to  a  more  lowly  sphere ; 
and  subjected  to  cruel  and  severe  treatment. 

No  matter  what  reasons  may  be  assigned,  it  is  a  historic 
fact  that  she  has  been  cheated  out  of  her  rights,  abused,  de- 
graded, wronged  and  kept  in  woeful  ignorance.  .  And  may 
we  not  add,  for  this  reason,  above  all  others,  the  earlier 
civilizations  were  marked  with  rapine,  intemperance  and  im- 
morality, but  these  abuses  and  these  degradations  were  not 
to  continue  forever. 

Christ's  advent  enlarged  woman's  sphere  and  bettered  her 
condition.  His  religion  was  designed  to  accomplish  this  end. 
He  conferred  upon  women  the  liberty  of  conscience.  He 
taught  children  to  honor  both  father  and  mother.  He  taught 
the  sacredness  of  marriage — that  it  should  be  seriously  con- 
sidered— loyally  observed  as  a  bond  for  life  and  death,  a  bond 
of  high  spiritual  partnership,  that  purity  and  fidelity  are  de- 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN  185 

manded  of  both  parties,  that  its  design  is  multiplication,  com- 
panionship and  happiness,  and  that  these  regulations  are  pre- 
scribed by  inspiration. 

He  taught  that  "There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  bond 
nor  free,  male  nor  female,  for  we  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus." 
He  recognized  women  among  His  followers;  He  healed  them 
with  His  power;  He  made  them  His  companions;  He  de- 
fended them  against  the  assaults  of  men-accusers  who  were 
guilty  of  the  same  crime;  He  visited  them  in  their  homes  and 
treated  them  with  tenderness.  He  provided  a  home  for  His 
mother  when  He  was  on  the  cross.  He  sent  a  woman  to 
proclaim  His  resurrection,  and  when  He  ascended  to  heaven 
he  poured  out  His  spirit  upon  daughters  as  well  as  upon 
sons,  and  upon  handmaidens  as  well  as  men  servants  that 
they  might  also  prophesy.  And  that  spirit  made  women 
deaconesses  in  the  church  and  co-laborers  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord. 

Women  had  from  the  first  a  mighty  power  in  the  church. 
Many  of  the  early  converts  from  all  ranks  of  society  were 
women.  And  the  example  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles  in 
their  treatment  of  women  gave  the  key-note  to  all  modern 
civilization  in  the  tender  respect  and  dignity  thrown  around 
the  weaker  sex.  Thus  Christ  became  the  emancipator  of 
woman.  His  religion  exalted  woman  and  enlarged  her 
sphere  of  usefulness.  Every  Deaconess,  every  comforting 
and  instructing  sister,  every  missionary  woman,  every  Chris- 
tian matron,  teacher,  daughter  or  mother  is  a  living  witness 
of  the  redeeming  power  of  Christ  and  the  liberty  enjoyed 
under  the  enlightening  power  of  His  truth.  The  solvent 
change  which  Christianity  wrought  for  women  seems  like  a 
fancy  sketch.  No  wonder  that  paganism  exclaimed  through 
the  cultured  Libanius,  "What  women  these  Christians  have." 

Constantine  passed  a  law  about  330  A.  D.  declaring  a  wife 
could  be  divorced  from  her  husband  only  for  three  causes; 
when  he  was  a  murderer,  or  a  magician,  or  a  violator  of 
tombs.    The  husband  may  be  divorced  from  the  wife  when 


i86  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

she  is  an  adulteress  or  given  to  evil  practices.  The!  legisla- 
tion under  Constantine  sought  to  strengthen  the  marriage 
tie.  Marriage  was  taught  as  a  sacred  obligation  to  man  as 
much  as  to  woman.  A  married  man  was  prohibited  from 
having  a  concubine,  and  finally  adultery  was  punished  as  a 
capital  crime.  This  legislation  went  on  under  succeeding 
emperors.  While  it  cannot  be  said  that  this  struggle  of 
Christianity  to  better  the  condition  of  woman  was  entirely 
successful,  for  what  was  gained  at  one  time  was  sometimes 
lost  at  another,  yet  Constantine's  legislation  shows  the  effect 
of  the  Christian  ideas  spreading  in  the  world  and  their 
struggle  with  evil. 

Justinian  declares,  "We  enact  that  all  persons,  so  far  as 
they  can,  should  preserve  chastity,  which  alone  is  able  to 
preserve  the  souls  of  men  with  confidence  before  God." 
When  such  an  emperor  expressed  his  belief  in  God  and  legis- 
lated in  favor  of  chastity  as  being  a  benefit  to  the  people, 
we  can  see  the  benign  workings  of  Christianity  under  which 
woman  has  been  so  greatly  blessed.  This  new  faith  threw 
a  great  halo  of  protection  about  her.  And  when  the  Roman 
Empire  was  submerged  under  the  Northern  barbarians,  the 
influence  of  Christianity  exalted  the  condition  of  woman 
and  secured  for  her  personal  and  proprietary  independence 
and  equal  rights  and  privileges  with  man.  This  has  been 
one  of  the  most  valuable  contributions  of  Christianity  to  the 
human  race  and  shall  be  felt  till  the  end  of  time. 

But  alas!  a  great  apostasy  took  place  and  the  powers  of 
darkness  arrested  this  upward  movement  and  the  teachings 
of  the  Scriptures  were  soon  disregarded.  The  church  de- 
parted from  the  true  faith,  paganism  and  Christianity  became 
amalgamated;  Christianity  was  corrupted  by  paganism;  the 
ancient  idea  of  woman's  tutelage  and  degradation  revived. 
Her  activities  were  narrowed  and  she  was  again  held  in  close 
subjection.  The  gag-law  was  instituted;  woman  was  not 
allowed  to  teach  or  lift  up  her  voice  in  public.  If  Anna  had 
appeared  praising  God  for  the  redemption  of  Israel  she  would 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN  187 

have  been  put  out  of  the  synagogue.  Woman  was  thought 
unworthy  of  a  place  in  the  sanctuary  with  the  lords  of  crea- 
tion, so  a  separate  enclosure,  or  a  loft,  or  gallery  was  built 
for  her. 

The  next  step  was  to  exclude  woman  from  the  diaconate. 
In  the  eleventh  century  the  ecclesiastic  hierarchies  decreed: 
"Women  must  occupy  no  official  position  in  the  church." 
Wickliiie  was  condemned  because  he  translated  the  Bible  into 
English  so  that  it  could  be  read  by  the  women  and  laity. 
The  monastic  idea  of  woman  was  introduced  and  she  was 
forced  into  seclusion  and  much  that  had  been  gained  by 
Christianity  was  lost  during  the  Dark  Ages. 

Such  was  the  deplorable  condition  of  woman  for  ages  prior 
to  the  Renaissance  and  the  Reformation.  If  tears  ever  flowed 
from  the  eyes  of  angels  it  must  have  been  during  the  utter 
degradation  of  woman  under  the  universal  sway  of  the  Dark 
Ages.  She  was  poor  and  deluded ;  she  was  without  spiritual 
truth  and  liberty  of  conscience;  she  was  deprived  of  her 
rights  and  kept  in  pitiable  ignorance. 

The  great  reformation  which  began  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, was  a  movement  to  restore  the  principles  of  primitive 
Christianity;  it  was  a  movement  toward  emancipating  woman 
from  the  bondage  to  which  she  had  been  subject.  Salvation 
by  faith,  the  freedom  of  conscience,  and  individual  respon- 
sibility to  God  was  proclaimed,  and  as  a  result  many  evils, 
abuses  and  customs  which  were  hoary  with  age  were  over- 
thrown. The  work  of  reform  had  been  slow,  but  one  by  one 
the  degrading  customs  and  laws,  proscribing  the  rights  of 
woman,  have  been  swept  away  and  the  twentieth  century 
begins  with  her  condition  immeasurably  better,  her  rights 
more  extended,  her  surroundings  more  congenial,  her  edu- 
cation more  thorough  and  her  spiritual  development  consid- 
erably broader.  One  of  the  most  striking  events  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  was  the  progress  made  by  woman  and  the 
recognition  of  her  rights  in  the  civilized  world. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century,  an  able  author 


1 88  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

declared,  "Women  are  especiall)^  made  to  please  men  and 
their  education  should  be  relative  to  men.  To  make  their 
lives  pleasant  and  agreeable  to  men  has  been  the  duty  of 
w^oman  during  all  ages  and  it  is  for  these  duties  that  she 
should  be  educated  from  infancy."  Since  that  was  written 
her  educational  privileges  have  been  extended  to  cover  every 
field  of  research.  Whatsoever  things  are  taught  to  the  young 
man  are  taught  to  the  young  woman.  The  keys  of  knowl- 
edge are  given  to  her.  If  she  wants  to  explore  the  goodness 
and  wickedness  of  the  world  in  books,  she  is  permitted  to  do 
so.  The  secrets  of  nature  are  all  open  to  her,  if  she  cares 
to  study  them.  At  school  and  college  she  studies  as  the 
young  man  studies,  and  perhaps  harder  and  with  greater  con- 
centration. She  has  proven  herself  capable  of  taking  first 
class  in  mathematics,  history,  science  and  language.  She  has 
proven  herself  capable  of  taking  her  place  beside  young  men 
who  are  the  flower  of  their  generation,  and  our  public  schools 
to-day  are  graduating  more  young  ladies  than  young  men. 
Some  of  the  universities  of  Europe  and  over  one  hundred  first 
class  colleges  and  universities  of  the  United  States  have 
opened  their  doors  to  women.  Besides,  a  large  number  of 
schools  have  been  established  especially  for  the  education  of 
women. 

The  personal  independence  of  woman  is  recognized 
amongst  all  Anglo-Saxon  people.  In  former  times  daughters 
never  arrived  at  an  age  when  they  could  control  their  time 
and  regulate  their  conduct.  Wives  were  held  in  absolute 
subjection  to  their  husbands.  But  now  daughters  are  trained 
so  that  when  they  are  grown  they  have  the  character  and 
power  to  control  themselves;  and  therefore,  they  go  about  as 
they  please,  on  the  streets,  in  vehicles,  on  excursions  and 
visits,  and  are  neither  criticized  nor  condemned.  Amongst 
Anglo-Saxons  it  is  regarded  the  proper  thing  to  trust  a  girl 
as  well  as  a  boy.  As  a  result  the  girl  is  not  considered  as  a 
tender  plant  which  must  be  protected  from  cold  winds,  for 
she  is  competent  to  protect  herself.     She  is  no  longer  an 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN  189 

amateur  in  this,  but  has  proven  herself  a  competent.  Mil- 
lions of  them  have  by  their  labors  earned  the  w^hite  bread  of 
independence  and  carry  in  their  hearts  the  benefit  of  hard 
earned  experience. 

The  barriers  have  been  broken  down  which  so  long  barred 
women  from  the  fields  of  useful  labor.  Here  it  has  been  a 
transition  period,  for  our  women  have  passed  through  the 
fiery  furnace  of  this  trial  and  have  come  out  unsullied.  They 
have  set  themselves  to  work  and  forced  admittance  to  almost 
all  careers.  The  increasing  number  of  them  found  in  busi- 
ness and  professions  threatens  to  become  disastrous  to  the 
more  delicate  male  romancers.  These  conquerors  have  in- 
vaded our  offices,  stores  and  all  the  domains  of  trade  and 
are  found  in  all  professions. 

Women  have  become  powerful  factors  in  philanthropic 
and  missionary  work.  They  are  now  conducting  most  of  the 
orphan  asylums,  homes  for  the  poor,  industrial  schools, 
foundling  asylums  and  kindred  organizations.  Their  work 
during  the  wars  for  helping  the  wounded  and  co-operating 
with  the  sanitary  commission  relieved  an  untold  amount  of 
misery.  Their  various  charitable  and  temperance  organiza- 
tions have  resulted  in  reforming  many  public  abuses,  re- 
lieving much  distress  and  preventing  many  misfortunes. 

As  teacher  woman  fills  one  of  her  highest  posts  of  honor 
and  wears  one  of  her  grandest  crowns  of  glory.  Her  heart 
and  head  especially  fit  her  for  this  work.  Here  she  wields 
the  mighty  scepter  that  influences  the  race.  It  is  said  that 
man  teaches  from  a  sense  of  duty  but  woman  from  a  sense 
of  love. 

The  nineteenth  century  witnessed  for  the  first  time  statutes 
granting  property  rights  to  women  permitting  them  to  hold 
and  transfer  property.  Women  can  now  buy  and  sell  their 
property,  carry  on  business,  bind  themselves  by  contracts  of 
every  kind,  sue  and  be  sued,  make  wills,  adopt  children,  etc., 
etc.  In  former  times  the  wife  by  marriage  lost  all  her  per- 
sonal property,  if  she  had  any,  and  her  income  went  to  her 


190  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

husband  so  that  she  was  made  absolutely  penniless.  If  the 
wife  earned  a  dollar  it  was  her  husband's.  If  she  wrote  a 
book,  the  copyright  was  her  husband's,  but  a  solvent  change 
has  taken  place  in  the  annulling  of  these  appalling  laws  which 
wrought  such  injustice  to  women. 

The  political  rights  of  women  have  also  extended  and 
women  are  now  enjoying  a  more  or  less  extended  right  of 
suffrage  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  countries.  Year  by  year  woman's 
political  power  has  been  increasing  and  it  doth  appear  that 
she  will  soon  stand  side  by  side  with  man  and  enjoy  the  same 
suffrage  that  he  enjoys  and  help  him  to  purify  the  govern- 
ment, protect  the  home,  and  make  the  world  better  and  more 
Christ-like.  She  already  enjoys  full  suffrage  in  Australia 
and  New  Zealand  and  a  number  of  the  states  in  the  Union 
and  so  many  are  the  benefits  derived  from  her  right  of 
suffrage  where  it  is  exercised  and  no  longer  an  experiment, 
that  it  is  recommended  as  a  wise  enactment  for  all  states. 

It  is  based  on  the  sentiment  of  equality  before  God,  equal 
responsibility,  equal  taxation,  equal  interests  and  universal 
brotherhood.  If  man  represents  the  commercial  interests, 
woman  represents  the  home  interests;  if  man  represents  the 
financial  interests,  woman  represents  the  moral  interests. 
Notwithstanding  the  progress  made  by  woman  and  her  oc- 
cupying so  many  fields  of  usefulness,  she  will  never  cease  to 
become  the  queen  of  the  home;  here  she  displays  her  great- 
est power. 

A  woman  may  be  a  devotee  to  fashion  or  a  servant  of 
public  benefaction  but  if  she  would  be  supremely  happy,  she 
must  erect  in  the  home  a  shrine  sacred  to  love,  a  shrine  where 
both  husband  and  wife  can  meet  and  drink  in  the  sweets  of 
life ;  a  shrine  where  children  can  be  guarded  from  the  beasts 
of  prey  which  seek  their  precious  lives  and  immortal  souls; 
a  shrine  where  all  the  hearts  can  be  filled  with  the  truest, 
purest,  noblest  and  best  aspirations  that  the  most  loving 
friends  can  give. 

The  progress  of  woman  during  the  past  one  hundred  years 


ANGLO-SAXON  WOMEN  191 

has  been  one  of  the  most  important  contributions  to  the 
progress  of  the  race  and  one  of  the  strongest  witnesses  to  the 
civilizing  power  of  Christianity.  The  effects  of  this  prog- 
ress will  be  felt  throughout  the  succeeding  ages.  The  Chris- 
tian idea  of  woman  is  gradually  gaining  ground.  It  doth  ap- 
pear that  the  ultimate  object  is  the  entire  emancipation  of 
woman,  granting  to  her  the  equality  of  man  in  rights,  limited 
only  by  practical  necessities  and  the  conditions  of  society. 
The  drift  of  Christianity  is  toward  this  ideal,  and  doubtless 
each  succeeding  decade  will  witness  an  approach  toward  this 
happy  condition  wherein  bond  and  free,  male  and  female, 
shall  be  one  in  Christ  with  equal  possibilities  and  responsi- 
bilities in  so  far  as  nature  permits. 

In  this  advancement  of  woman,  which  has  been  more  or  less 
general  throughout  the  civilized  world,  America  stands  first, 
and  here  she  has  used  this  freedom  to  make  the  national  life 
the  purest  and  the  best.  Her  influence  upon  man  is  greater 
here  than  in  any  other  nation  on  earth.  Here  she  demon- 
strates that  men  and  women  rise  and  fall  together  and  that 
the  human  race  can  only  advance  like  the  human  body  by  the 
joint  motion  of  the  two  limbs.  Here  men  do  not  treat 
their  wives,  as  in  Germany,  with  condescension  as  if  to  say, 
"you  are  a  woman  and  thank  God  I  am  a  man."  Such 
women  as  we  have  in  America  cannot  be  produced  without 
our  democratic  institutions  that  give  them  freedom  as  well  as 
protection,  opportunity  as  well  as  justice,  and  the  men  give 
them  respect  as  well  as  love.  Yes,  our  American  men  are 
gallant,  "Women  first." 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION 

MAN  is  distinctly  the  religious  animal.  If  a  man  is  not 
religious  he  is  lacking  in  that  human  instinct,  feeling 
or  sentiment  that  invites  the  human  mind  and  heart  to  the 
Divine  mind  and  heart.  The  Idolater,  the  Moslem,  the 
Jew,  the  Unitarian  or  the  Trinitarian,  each  is  religious  in 
his  own  way. 

Christianity  is  the  religion  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.  Faith 
in  Christ,  obedience  to  his  will  and  loyalty  to  his  teachings 
is  Christianity  in  life  and  practice,  and  there  is  no  way  to 
attain  to  a  good  life  so  effectual  as  to  live  in  the  spirit  of 
Christ.  The  Anglo-Saxon  turns  from  the  philosophies  of 
men  and  human  systems  and  dogmas  to  Christ,  for  pardon, 
peace,  holiness  and  hope.  Their  appeal  is  the  same  as  was 
uttered  centuries  ago  by  the  Apostle  Peter,  "Lord,  to  whom 
shall  we  go  but  to  thee,  thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life." 

Throughout  the  Anglo-Saxon  nations  there  are  millions 
of  holy  and  humble  men  and  women,  who  are  seeking  to  live 
righteously  and  who  in  their  secret  lives  are  striving  to  have 
a  close  walk  with  God.  This  practice  of  Christianity  has  a 
transforming  influence  on  the  lives  of  those  not  immediately 
identified  with  the  church.  This  power  is  working  every- 
where in  social  and  business  lives,  in  parliaments  and  govern- 
ments, in  art  and  literature.  More  and  more  the  religion  of 
the  Anglo-Saxon  people  has  less  of  form  and  ceremony  and 
more  of  heart  and  life.  Their  weaknesses  are  many  and  de- 
plorable, nevertheless  their  endeavor  is  to  live  in  conformity 
with  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  the  Apostles.  They  believe 
in  religious  liberty;  they  are  opposed  to  narrowness  and 
bigotry  and  prejudice  so  often  manifested  by  strong  ecclesias- 

192 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  193 

deal  hierarchies.  Such  examples  have  been  numerous  in  the 
past,  and  at  present  are  not  a  few. 

The  Orthodox  Russian  church  regards  with  loathing  the 
dissenters.  The  Roman  Catholic  Church  will  not  even  pray 
with  others  outside  the  fold  and  their  catechism  teaches  that 
those  out  of  their  fold  will  be  lost.  The  Moslem  hates  the 
infidel  Christian  as  much  as  the  Jew  once  scorned  the  Gentile 
and  it  has  not  been  many  years  since  this  intolerant  spirit  was 
manifested  amongst  some  of  the  Protestants.  The  warring 
nations  of  Europe  have  their  churches  with  priests  and  clergy 
receiving  compensation  from  the  government,  and  by  so  doing 
they  have  lessened  their  influence  in  opposing  militarism,  and 
in  teaching  the  youth  of  the  countries  that  war  is  wrong,  sin- 
ful and  in  direct  opposition  to  the  teachings  of  Christ. 

The  stronger  a  hierarchy  becomes,  the  more  dangerous  it  is 
and  the  less  of  spiritual  power  it  manifests;  the  stronger  it 
becomes  the  more  elaborate  the  ritual  and  the  greater  con- 
formity to  ceremony  and  the  less  of  the  simplicity  of  Chris- 
tian worship.  In  the  Latin  countries,  forms,  ceremony  and 
ritual  have  covered  up  our  Lord  until  we  know  not  where  to 
find  him. 

It  was  no  accident  that  the  great  Reformation  of  the  six- 
teenth century  arose  among  the  Teutonic  people,  it  was  the 
fire  of  liberty  burning  in  the  Saxon  heart  that  flamed  up 
against  absolutism.  And  now  that  Christianity  has  spread 
over  Europe  it  is  divided  into  two  opposed  camps — the  Catho- 
lic and  the  Protestant,  the  Church  of  Authority  and  the 
Church  of  Reason ;  the  line  of  division  coinciding  very  closely 
with  the  line  which  separates  the  two  great  races  of  Aryan 
speech.  The  Teutonic  race  is  Protestant,  the  Celto-Slavic 
race  is  either  Roman  Catholic  or  Greek  Orthodox.  In  the 
first  individualism,  willfulness,  self-reliance  and  independence 
are  strongly  developed ;  in  the  second  submission  to  authority 
is  strongly  manifest. 

To  the  Teutonic  race  Latin  Christianity  was  never  con- 
genial, and  they  have  converted  it  into  something  very  differ- 


194  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

ent  from  what  it  became  in  the  hands  of  the  Greek  and  Latin 
doctors.  Scandinavia  is  more  purely  Teutonic  than  Germany 
and  Scandinavia  is  Protestant  to  the  backbone.  The  Scotch, 
who  are  more  purely  Teutonic  than  the  English,  have  given 
the  freest  development  to  the  genius  of  Protestantism.  Ulster, 
the  most  Teutonic  province  of  Ireland,  is  most  firmly  Pro- 
testant. The  case  of  the  Belgians  and  the  Dutch  is  very 
striking;  the  line  of  religious  division  became  the  line  of 
serious  political  separation.  Wherever  the  Teutonic  is  purest 
— in  North  Germany,  Sweden,  Norway,  Iceland,  Ulster,  the 
Orkneys,  the  Lothians,  Yorkshire,  East  Anglia — Protestant- 
ism is  strongly  emphasized,  while  in  Bohemia,  France,  Bel- 
gium and  Alsace  Romanism  prevails. 

While  Europe  declared  for  religious  toleration  and  free- 
dom, yet  in  many  churches  religion  has  degenerated  into 
forms;  soldiers  march  into  church  and  out  again  as  if  it  were 
a  necessary  part  of  military  training;  many  of  the  great 
cathedrals,  churches  and  sanctuaries  are  almost  minus  wor- 
shipers, and  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  its  doctrines,  life  and 
spirit  is  never  preached.  There  are  many  beautiful  excep- 
tions, but  the  spiritual  power  of  Christ  is  not  manifest  and 
has  not  taken  a  deep  hold  upon  the  people  of  continental 
Europe,  as  it  has  permeated  the  Anglo-Saxons. 

The  Anglo-Saxon  mind  that  broke  away  from  absolutism 
in  government,  is  more  and  more  breaking  away  from  forms, 
ceremonies  and  rituals  in  religion  and  is  worshiping  Christ 
in  life,  truth  and  spirit.  This  tendency  has  led  some  to 
say  the  church  is  dying.  If  churches  here  and  there  seem  to 
be  decaying,  in  other  places  the  congregations  are  increasing 
in  number,  life  and  power,  and  the  spirit  of  Christ  is  being 
exemplified  and  asserting  itself  in  a  more  irresistible  power 
than  ever  before. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  carried  their  religion  with  them  to  the 
colonies  and  as  they  cleared  the  land,  tilled  the  soil,  and  built 
their  homes  and  towns,  they  built  their  chapels  and  churches. 
The  Bible  was  read  in  the  home,  prayer  was  offered  to  Him 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  195 

who  never  slumbers  nor  sleeps,  and  never  in  the  history  of 
the  church  was  there  manifest  a  greater  dependence  on  God 
for  help  and  protection.  The  forefathers  of  the  American 
Republic  were  men  of  strong  religious  convictions  and  the 
desire  for  larger  religious  liberties  was  not  the  least  amongst 
the  motives  that  prompted  them  to  migrate  to  the  colonies. 

Bancroft  says  that  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  asked  God's  bless- 
ing upon  all  of  their  undertakings.  The  Cavaliers  in  Vir- 
ginia were  a  devout  people ;  the  Hollanders  who  settled  along 
the  Hudson,  were  men  of  faith;  the  Huguenots  who  came  to 
New  York  and  Pennsylvania  were  profoundly  religious; 
Wm.  Penn  and  his  peaceful  Quakers  breathed  the  spirit  of 
Christ  in  founding  Philadelphia  and  in  dealing  with  the 
Indians;  the  Germans  who  settled  in  Germantown,  Pa., 
were  religious  men  and  women;  the  Scotch-Irish  Presby- 
terians who  settled  in  Pennsylvania  and  Carolina  stood  on  the 
same  foundation  as  the  Apostles  and  prophets;  Lord  Balti- 
more and  his  Catholic  friends  in  Maryland  were  true  to 
their  faith;  Oglethorpe  and  Charles  Wesley,  his  secretary, 
left  their  examples  of  Christian  faith  in  Georgia;  Franklin 
introduced  a  resolution  in  the  continental  congress  to  have 
prayers  offered  every  day  before  the  deliberations;  George 
Washington  said  he  would  not  think  of  governing  the  colonies 
without  an  abiding  faith  in  God ;  Adams  said  the  Bible  is  the 
rock  of  our  liberties;  Prof.  Munsterberg  in  his  book  on  the 
Americans  asserts  ''The  entire  American  people  are  in  fact 
profoundly  religious  and  have  been  from  the  day  when  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers  landed  to  the  present  moment." 

Everywhere  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  heart  and  life,  religion  is 
recognized  as  the  foundation  of  social  order,  the  Bible  is 
asserted  as  authority  in  morals,  the  Lord's  Day  is  observed 
as  a  day  of  rest  and  worship,  Jesus  Christ  is  worshiped  as  the 
Savior  of  men,  there  is  a  belief  that  divine  providence  rules 
over  the  destinies  of  men  and  with  the  wide  divergence  of 
Christian  doctrines  the  people  worship  God  as  best  they 
know  how. 


196  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

The  first  victories  of  Christianity  are  the  silent  victories 
of  the  individual  over  the  heart  and  life.  The  fruits  may 
be  seen  in  the  overthrow  of  human  tyranny  and  social  abuses 
and  in  the  gradual  but  sure  growth  and  establishment  of 
philanthropy,  justice,  truth  and  brotherly  love. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  endeavor  to  emphasize  the  great  truth 
that  Jesus  taught  on  the  Brotherhood  of  man.  The  great 
principles  of  Brotherhood  stand  out  boldly  in  contradiction 
to  any  of  the  noblest  principles  of  Paganism.  In  ancient 
Egypt  there  was  a  class  civilization  and  on  the  top  was  the 
tyrannical  Pharaoh;  amongst  the  Greeks  men  thanked  God 
that  they  were  males  and  not  females,  Greeks  and  not 
barbarians ;  the  Romans  looked  with  scorn  upon  the  people  of 
other  countries  and  rejoiced  in  their  citizenship  of  Rome  more 
than  anything  else;  the  Jews  considered  the  Gentiles  as  dogs 
who  might  be  thankful  for  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  their 
tables. 

This  race  prejudice  ran  through  all  the  ancient  peoples  and 
is  manifest  to-day  in  India  and  to  some  extent  amongst  all 
nations  without  a  democratic  government,  but  Christ  teaches 
the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  Brotherhood  of  man.  He 
teaches  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  that  the  poor  is 
worthy  His  care  and  sympathy  as  well  as  the  rich  man,  and 
the  slave  as  well  as  the  master;  He  taught  the  woman  at 
the  well  of  Samaria  as  well  as  Nicodemus,  the  ruler  of  the 
Jews ;  He  ate  and  drank  with  publicans  and  sinners  as  well 
as  with  Zaccheus,  the  rich  man.  He  taught  that  the  rich  and 
the  poor  should  meet  together  for  the  Lord  is  the  maker  of 
them  all.  He  tasted  death  for  every  man,  He  commanded 
that  the  gospel  should  be  preahed  to  every  creature.  He  had 
His  disciples  emphasize  the  great  truth  that  there  is  neither 
Greek  nor  Jew,  Barbarian  nor  Scythian,  bond  nor  free,  for 
they  are  all  one  in  Christ,  and  the  more  Christianity  a  nation 
has  the  more  complete  is  the  abolition  of  human  distinctions, 
classes  and  slavery.  The  more  Christianity  a  nation  has  the 
more  truly  are  men  bound  together  in  the  bonds  of  love ;  the 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  197 

greater  the  sympathy  between  the  rich  and  poor,  the  learned 
and  the  ignorant,  and  the  greater  the  consideration  between 
those  of  difEerent  nations  and  tongues. 

This  spirit  of  Christianity  is  manifested  through  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  by  the  relief  of  suffering  and  the  amelioration  of  the 
human  race  in  many  and  various  directions  and  institutions. 

Altruism  is  paramount  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  race.  No  race 
is  so  easily  touched  by  the  sight  of  suffering,  so  easily  moved 
by  the  great  moral  ideas,  so  quick  to  accept  responsibility  for 
the  relief  of  the  oppressed,  the  education  of  the  ignorant  and 
the  salvation  of  the  heathen.  This  race  is  always  organizing 
and  perfecting  societies  to  help  humanity,  and  it  has  sacri- 
ficed more  lives  and  treasures  for  these  humanitarian  pur- 
poses than  all  the  other  races  combined. 

We  have  had  remarkable  examples  of  these  humanitarian 
sympathies  and  efforts  of  the  Anglo-Saxons.  During  the 
massacre  of  the  Armenians  by  the  Turks,  which  certainly  was 
equal  to  the  horrors  of  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew, 
the  various  races  witnessed  a  spectacle  which  amongst  the 
Anglo-Saxons  produced  a  thrill  of  genuine  emotion  and 
affected  the  hearts  of  all  people,  while  on  the  continent  of 
Europe  it  scarcely  excited  a  ripple  of  agitation  and  did  not 
diminish  the  anxiety  of  the  European  powers  to  ally  them- 
selves with  the  military  power  of  Turkey.  In  America  the 
people  were  so  strongly  moved  by  the  humanitarian  feeling 
that  the  subject  was  discussed  throughout  the  nation  and  con- 
tributions collected  for  relief.  In  England  this  sweep  of 
sympathy  was  pronounced  and  Gladstone,  in  his  eighties, 
traveled  throughout  England  discussing  the  situation,  moving 
the  hearts  of  the  people  with  the  desire  to  interfere  on  behalf 
of  humanity,  and  while  our  press  was  anxious  to  get  accurate 
information  of  the  massacres,  the  press  in  Germany,  France, 
Spain,  Italy  and  Austria,  either  guided  by  the  wishes  or  com- 
mands of  the  government,  did  its  best  to  conceal  the  facts 
from  the  public  and  the  few  voices  which  were  raised  here 
and  there  by  citizens  asking  for  interference  received  no 


198  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

response. 

Not  only  the  press  and  people  of  our  country  spoke  out 
upon  this  question,  but  the  governments  of  both  the  United 
States  and  England  gave  expression  to  their  sympathies  and 
wishes,  and  if  they  had  been  untrammeled  by  the  considera- 
tion of  political  expediency,  they  would  have  spoken  out  very 
forcibly  in  the  name  of  justice,  humanity  and  freedom. 

The  sympathies  and  humanitarian  ideas  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  were  manifested  in  freeing  Cuba.  The  horrors  in 
Cuba  were  so  insuiferable  that  the  conviction  became  firm 
that  Spanish  rule  in  Cuba  was  a  blot  on  civilization  and  was 
bringing  reproach  upon  the  American  people,  and  when  the 
president  delaied  the  conditions  were  intolerable,  the  people 
were  ready  to  accept  his  judgment  and  the  sympathies  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons  the  world  over  were  with  the  United  States 
and  spoke  in  words  of  commendation  of  the  efforts  to  bring 
about  the  cessation  of  such  cruelties  and  horrors,  but  the 
press  and  some  statesmen  of  other  races  made  liberal  criticism 
of  the  motives  and  assigned  selfish  interest  for  our  under- 
taking. 

When  the  independence  of  Belgium  was  disregarded  by 
one  of  the  nations  that  had  guaranteed  to  respect  and  main- 
tain it,  England  considered  that  her  honor  was  at  stake  in 
the  defense  and  maintenance  of  it;  and  the  sympathies  of 
the  Anglo-Saxons  for  the  suffering  of  the  Belgian  people 
touched  their  hearts  and  opened  their  purses  in  liberal  gifts. 

Again  and  again  have  famine  and  plagues  in  China  called 
forth  the  sympathies  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  not  only  in  expres- 
sions, in  resolutions  of  sympathy,  but  in  substantial  gifts  of 
money,  provisions  and  raiment.  Likewise  the  sufferings 
and  deprivations  caused  by  earthquakes  and  volcanic  eruptions 
in  Italy,  Japan  and  the  West  Indies  called  forth  the  same 
generous  response.  When  any  part  of  the  people  of  an 
Anglo-Saxon  nation  suffers  from  disaster  like  the  fire  and 
earthquake  in  California,  and  the  floods  in  Ohio,  there  is 
voluntary  relief  sent  from  every  quarter  to  help  the  unfortu- 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  199 

nate. 

Christianity  applied  in  social  settlements.  The  social  con- 
ditions in  the  congested  portions  of  the  large  cities  are  de- 
plorable. They  are  described  by  Gen.  Booth  in  "Darkest 
London,"  by  Riis  in  "How  the  Other  Half  Lives,"  and 
other  writers  and  social  workers.  Numerous  and  varied  have 
been  the  efforts  to  improve  the  conditions  of  the  vast  hordes 
crowded  in  close  quarters.  Many  churches  conduct  missions 
in  the  midst  of  slum  districts.  Men  and  women  of  philan- 
thropic spirit  have  conducted  investigations  and  carried  on 
private  enterprises  for  relief.  Colleges  have  instituted  settle- 
ments ;  the  state  has  done  much,  but  by  far  the  greatest  relief 
and  the  largest  gifts  have  come  from  private  sources. 

A  word  as  to  the  settlement  idea.  The  settlement  is  de- 
scribed by  Jane  Addams,  perhaps  the  most  experienced  woman 
in  the  world  in  such  work,  as  an  experimental  effort  to  aid 
in  the  solution  of  the  social  and  industrial  problems  which 
are  engendered  by  the  modern  conditions  of  life  in  a  great 
city.  It  is  an  attempt  to  relieve,  at  the  same  time,  the  over 
accumulation  at  one  end  of  society  and  the  destitution  at  the 
other ;  but  it  assumes  that  this  over  accumulation  and  destitu- 
tion is  most  sorely  felt  in  the  things  that  pertain  to  social 
and  educational  advantage.  Of  such  settlements  there  are 
now  reported  more  than  three  hundred.  The  first  of  the 
kind  is  to  the  credit  of  London,  Toynbee  Hall  1885;  the 
next  Neighborhood  Guild,  New  York  1889.  The  latest 
report  gives  the  United  States  207,  England  56,  Holland  ii, 
Scotland  10,  France  4,  Germany  2.  One  of  the  most  ex- 
tensive is  the  Hull  House  of  Chicago,  whose  buildings  cover 
a  whole  city  block,  described  by  Jane  Addams,  one  of  the 
promoters  and  leaders  in  the  work.  Hull  House  from  the 
outside  may  appear  to  be  a  cumbrous  plant  of  manifold  in- 
dustries, with  its  round  of  clubs  and  classes,  its  day  nursery, 
its  diet  kitchen,  library,  art  exhibits,  lectures,  statistical  work 
and  polyglot  demands  for  information,  thousands  of  people 
coming  and  going  in  an  average  week.     But  viewed  as  a 


20O  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

business  enterprise  it  is  not  costly,  for  from  this  industry  are 
eliminated  two  great  items  of  expense — the  cost  of  superin- 
tendence and  the  cost  of  distribution.  All  the  manage- 
ment and  teaching  are  voluntary  and  unpaid,  and  the  con- 
sumers— to  continue  the  commercial  phraseology — are  at  the 
door  and  deliver  the  goods  themselves.  In  the  instance  of 
Hull  House,  rent  is  also  largely  eliminated  through  the 
courtesy  of  the  owner. 

"There  are  forty-four  educated  men  and  women  in  resi- 
dence who  are  engaged  in  self-supporting  occupations,  and 
who  give  their  free  time  to  the  work  of  the  settlement.  A 
hundred  and  fifty  outside  helpers  come  every  week  to  serve 
as  teachers,  friendly  visitors,  or  directors  of  clubs;  nine 
thousand  people  a  week  come  to  the  house  as  members  of 
some  one  of  its  organizations  or  as  parts  of  an  audience. 
There  are  free  concerts  and  lectures,  and  classes  of  various 
kinds  in  study  and  in  handicraft.  Investigations  of  the  social 
and  industrial  conditions  of  the  neighborhood,  are  carried  on, 
not  officially,  but  informally;  and  the  knowledge  thus  ob- 
tained, has  been  used  not  only  for  the  visible  transformation 
of  the  region  around  Hull  House,  but  also  to  throw  light 
upon  the  larger  needs  and  possibilities  of  improvements  in 
Chicago  and  other  American  cities." 

This  same  spirit  is  manifest  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  laws. 
Some  of  their  codes  read  like  religious  and  moral  exhorta- 
tions instead  of  legal  enactments,  some  of  them  appeal  directly 
to  the  word  of  God,  and  all  of  them  give  evidence  of  being 
based  upon  the  gospel  lessons  of  purity,  honesty,  good  will 
and  neighborly  kindness.  With  the  growth  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  there  are  broader  conceptions  of  applied  Christianity, 
they  have  enacted  more  laws  to  relieve  the  oppressed  of  their 
burdens,  to  protect  defenseless  children,  to  shorten  the  hours 
of  labor  and  to  encourage  a  just  compensation  for  service 
rendered. 

This  spirit  is  manifest  in  prison  reforms.  It  is  to  the 
credit  of  John  Howard,  the  great  English  philanthropist,  that 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  201 

the  great  prison  reforms  have  been  introduced,  looking  to  the 
better  treatment  of  convicts  and  prisoners,  to  better  moral  in- 
fluences, to  stimulating  hope  and  encouragement  to  the  poor 
criminal,  to  the  introducing  of  libraries  and  religious  services, 
to  the  abolishing  of  degraded  and  inhuman  punishments,  to 
the  many  numerous  reformatory  measures  and  institutions. 
The  story  of  John  Howard  from  the  time  he  w^as  thrown  into 
a  prison  till  his  death,  in  munificent  gifts  and  philanthropic 
exertions,  reads  like  a  fairy  tale,  and  if  the  prisoners  of  the 
world  knew  all  he  had  done  for  them,  they  would  cherish  his 
labors  in  memory  and  build  a  monument  to  his  glory. 

More  and  more  the  men  are  putting  their  conscience  into 
the  affairs  of  state.  Good  men  are  taking  a  greater  interest 
in  politics  and  are  determined  that  political  tricksters,  ward 
heelers  and  corrupt  interests  shall  cease  to  dominate  politics. 
The  Christian  people  are  asking  as  to  the  character  and  fit- 
ness of  the  candidate  and  are  asking  for  David  instead  of 
Saul  to  rule  over  them,  they  are  demanding  that  the  interests 
of  the  whole  commonwealth  be  considered. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  have  done  a  great  work  in  the  numer- 
ous educational  and  reformatory  institutions  for  unfortunate 
children.  These  institutions  were  unknown  to  antiquity  and 
gradually  came  into  existence  with  the  diffusion  and  better 
understanding  of  Christianity  and  were  embodied  in  the  life, 
laws,  and  beneficent  work  of  the  English  speaking  people. 
Likewise,  they  have  established  many  societies  to  prevent 
cruelty  to  animals  and  to  check  useless  suffering  in  giving 
them  medical  care  and  scientific  operations  so  that  the  lot 
and  labors  of  these  poor  dumb  brutes  have  become  easier 
and  the  relief  from  overwork  and  unnecessary  pain  on  their 
part  is  to  the  credit  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race. 

Sunday  is  emphasized  as  a  day  of  rest  and  divine  worship. 
It  is  considered  a  necessity  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization. 
The  marked  contrast  between  the  Continental  Sunday  of 
Europe  and  the  Sunday  of  England  and  America  is  noticeable. 
This  day,  set  in  the  midst  of  the  week,  is  one  of  the  greatest 


202  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

gifts  of  the  Christian  religion  to  the  working  classes  who 
accepted  it  as  a  day  for  rest  and  for  social  and  religious 
service,  without  excessive  strictness.  The  working  man  re- 
turns on  Monday  to  his  labors  both  physically  and  morally 
revived  and  strengthened.  It  has  helped  to  dignify  the  family 
of  the  laborer  by  cementing  the  ties  of  the  home  and  bringing 
together  in  social  intercourse  the  members  of  the  family.  To 
the  brain  worker  it  is  a  festival  in  social  life  and  a  moral 
uplift  in  spiritual  life.  It  is  the  blessed  day  above  all  others 
in  which  to  remember  Him  who  brought  life  and  immortality 
to  light  through  the  gospel. 

The  application  of  Christianity  in  temperance  reforms.  No 
tongue  can  describe  or  pen  depict  the  awful  curse  in  modern 
times,  especially  among  the  laboring  classes — the  curse  of 
strong  drink.  Gladstone  declared  that  liquor  had  destroyed 
more  men  than  war,  famine  or  pestilence,  because  it  is  deadlier 
and  more  continuous.  The  superficial  observer  knows  that 
liquor  has  dishonored  many  of  our  statesmen,  corrupted  many 
of  our  citizens,  filled  our  jails  and  penitentiaries  with  convicts, 
crowded  our  asylums  and  poor-houses  with  inmates,  made 
fiends  and  criminals  out  of  husbands  and  weeping  widows 
out  of  wives  and  cursed  children  into  orphans,  and  cost  the 
nation  millions  of  dollars,  besides  the  untold  suffering  and 
the  loss  of  vital  energy  and  the  productive  power  of  hundreds 
of  thousands  of  men. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  are  taking  the  lead  in  temperance  re- 
forms, America  standing  first.  Numerous  societies  and  or- 
ganizations have  taken  a  determined  stand  to  have  the  manu- 
facture and  sale  of  intoxicating  liquor  abolished.  The  success 
of  the  various  movements  is  being  constantly  reported.  At 
the  present  writing  fully  sixty  per  cent,  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  United  States  and  seventy-five  per  cent,  of  the  territory 
are  under  local  option  and  prohibition  laws,  and  it  is  recog- 
nized throughout  the  whole  land  that  it  is  only  a  question 
of  a  few  years  until  the  United  States  will  be  a  saloonless 
nation  and  in  a  position,  by  their  successful  efforts  and  the 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  203 

great  blessings  that  have  come  to  the  nation,  as  the  result  of 
national  prohibition,  to  encourage  and  to  inspire  others  to 
follow  their  example. 

Labor  organizations  for  the  benefit  of  the  wage  earner 
have  multiplied.  The  common  purpose  of  these  unions,  is 
to  make  more  skillful,  efficient  mechanics,  to  urge  the  laborer 
to  be  temperate  and  honest  and  to  ask  in  return  an  increase 
in  wages,  better  conditions  under  which  to  work,  shorter 
hours,  just  and  protective  laws,  and  as  a  result,  the  condition 
and  wages  of  the  workmen  in  Anglo-Saxon  nations  are  the 
best  in  the  world. 

Much  could  be  said  about  other  institutions  of  mercy  and 
associations  for  help,  such  as  the  Red  Cross  for  nursing 
the  sick  and  wounded,  hospitals  for  the  care  and  cure  of  the 
sick  and  injured,  numerous  asylums  for  the  feeble-minded  and 
insane,  schools  for  the  blind  and  mute,  orphanages  for  the 
children,  mothers'  and  babies'  homes,  old  folks'  homes,  asso- 
ciations of  .charity  and  fraternal  organizations.  Scarcely  a 
human  cry  that  has  not  been  heard,  or  a  deep  felt  want  of 
humanity  that  has  not  called  forth  an  organization  to  bring 
relief.  If  these  innumerable  actions  of  charity  and  philan- 
thropy that  are  blessing  the  world  are  more  manifest  among 
the  Anglo-Saxon  people,  it  is  because  they  have  more  of  the 
spirit  of  Christ  and  have  applied  his  teachings  to  suffering 
humanity. 

Christianity  is  applied  to  Commerce.  Those  who  have  dealt 
extensively  with  some  of  the  races  of  Asia,  Europe  and 
Central  and  South  America  know  that  deceit,  trickery  and 
dishonesty  are  common  practices.  Commercial  integrity  is 
not  always  practiced  by  Anglo-Saxon  business  men,  but,  in 
general,  honesty  is  highly  regarded.  No  reputable  concern 
will  approve  of  dishonorable  business  transactions.  Any 
individual  that  practices  dishonesty  knows  that  he  will  be 
found  out  and  will  suffer  the  consequent  loss  of  respect  and 
patronage.  The  Bible  teaches  "Honesty  in  the  sight  of  all 
men"  and  to  give  an  equivalent  for  what  is  received  is  the  basis 


204  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

of  trade  amongst  the  people  and  the  common  ground  on 
which  they  meet  and  trust  each  other  and  are  enabled  to 
do  such  an  enormous  volume  of  business. 

The  Anglo-Saxons  believe  the  principles  of  Christianity, 
such  as  honesty,  industry,  temperance,  justice  and  righteous- 
ness applied  to  business  will  surely  lead  to  thrift  and  com- 
petency, and  through  individual  prosperity  the  nations  have 
become  enriched. 

The  combined  wealth  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  nations  is  greater 
than  the  wealth  of  all  Europe,  and  their  momentous  wealth 
stands  as  a  monument  to  their  business  integrity  and  com- 
mercial enterprise.  It  is  the  fruit  of  "The  righteousness  that 
exalteth  a  nation." 

I  know  that  Americans  are  accused  of  being  greedy  for 
filthy  lucre;  much  has  been  said  about  dollar  diplomacy — 
Arnold  said,  "America  is  too  beastly  prosperous."  It  must 
be  remembered  that  the  hosts  who  came  to  this  country  were 
poor  people  and  they  had  to  build  their  houses,  clear  the 
forests,  drain  the  swamps,  dredge  the  rivers,  in  short,  make 
a  state.  The  physical  precedes  the  artistic  and  the  intellect- 
ual ;  there  was  work  to  be  done,  there  were  physical  environ- 
ments and  conditions  that  demanded  and  developed  a  busy 
people,  there  was  more  work  than  workmen;  industry  called 
for  Intense  activity  and  boys  were  put  to  work  at  an  early 
age.  It  was  a  battle  to  conquer  the  elements  of  nature,  to 
transform  the  resources  of  nature  Into  material  wealth  and 
to  overcome  the  poverty  that  limited  the  activities  of  the 
energetic  and  ambitious  settlers;  and  thus  the  industrial  side 
of  life  was  developed  rapidly  and  these  conditions  produced 
men  who  do  things ;  men  who  know  how  to  get  results ;  men 
with  a  self-directed  energy  that  wins.  As  a  result  vast  in- 
dividual fortunes  have  been  made  and  the  whole  people  have 
gone  forward  In  leaps  and  bounds  In  accumulating  earthly 
riches  and  yet  they  are  the  most  liberal  people  in  the  world  In 
the  use  of  money.  In  home  life,  In  travel,  In  recreation,  in  phil- 
anthropy and  In  missions. 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  205 

The  Anglo-Saxon  supremacy  is  nowhere  more  marked  than 
in  missions.  Josiah  Strong  tells  us  that  out  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty-nine  missionary  societies  represented  at  a  general 
conference  of  foreign  missions  in  London  in  1888,  eighteen 
were  represented  by  continental  races  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty-one  represented  by  the  English  speaking  people.  And 
says  he,  "At  that  time  all  of  the  German  missionary  societies, 
in  the  number  of  workers  and  the  amount  of  contributions  did 
not  equal  the  smallest  of  three  of  the  great  English  Mis- 
sionary societies."  In  19 10  the  world's  Missionary  Con- 
ference was  held  in  Edinburgh,  Scotland.  There  were  present 
twelve  hundred  delegates  representing  the  various  Protestant 
missionary  boards  and  societies;  the  continental  delegates 
consisted  of  170  members,  representing  41  societies,  and  the 
Anglo-Saxon  1030  delegates  representing  139  societies.  All 
reports  and  almanacs  on  foreign  missions  show  Anglo-Saxon 
supremacy  in  point  of  members,  offering,  influence  and  re- 
sults achieved. 

This  race  of  people  have  also  been  pioneers  in  many  fields, 
but  what  is  of  greater  importance,  they  have  given  great 
strength,  dignity  and  supremacy  to  missions.  They  have 
given  a  missionary  conscience  to  the  church ;  they  have  thor- 
oughly organized  and  started  the  missionary  machinery; 
they  have  elevated  the  missionary  work  and  given  to  such 
interests  their  proper  place  in  the  divine  economy.  The 
Christian  people  of  this  race  believe  in  the  great  commission 
to  "Go  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature,"  "Make  disciples  of  all  nations,"  "Be  my  witnesses 
to  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,"  and  are  striving  to  make 
their  comrades  missionary.  They  believe  that  all  power  is 
debtor  to  all  weakness;  all  light  to  all  darkness;  all  knowl- 
edge to  all  ignorance,  and  all  Christianity  to  all  superstition 
and  idolatry.  They  believe  that  while  the  manufacturer 
and  the  merchant  are  sending  their  wares  and  merchandise 
to  the  people  of  Asia,  Africa,  the  Isles  of  the  Sea  and  the 
uttermost    parts    of    the    earth    it    is    their    duty    to    send 


2o6  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

missionaries  to  the  same  people,  at  the  same  time,  in  order 
to  give  them  higher  ideals  of  humanity,  higher  types  of  social 
order  and  government,  higher  types  of  education  and  religion. 
They  believe  that  the  Anglo-Saxon's  supreme  interest  in  the 
other  races  of  mankind  must  necessarily  be  the  interest  of 
the  Crucified  One.  They  have  produced  a  vast  library  of 
missionary  literature,  they  have  prepared  alphabets,  perfected 
the  language  of  various  tribes;  jthey  have  gone  to  the  utter- 
most parts  of  the  earth  with  their  messages  and  everyw^here 
it  has  been  a  labor  of  love. 

Amongst  the  pioneers  in  the  work  there  is  a  galaxy  of 
names  of  Anglo-Saxon  heroes.  Judson  in  Burmah,  Morrison 
in  China,  Carey  in  India,  Martyn  in  Persia,  Marsden  in 
New  Zealand,  Mofifatt  and  Livingston  in  Africa,  John  Hunt 
in  Fiji  Islands,  J.  G.  Paton  in  the  New  Hebrides  and 
scores  of  others  who  have  done  more  to  open  up  new  fields 
to  the  civilized  world  than  navies,  armies  and  men  of  com- 
merce. Much  could  be  said  of  the  splendid  work  of  medical 
missions,  dispensaries  and  schools.  I  have  been  in  many 
missionary  homes  and  in  their  hospitals,  schools  and  churches 
throughout  Japan,  China,  India  and  Africa  and  know  of  the 
valuable  work  they  are  doing  for  humanity  in  their  various 
fields  of  labor.  They  are  the  mightiest  force  at  work  in 
transforming  the  ancient  civilizations  and  turning  them  from 
darkness  to  light.  It  is  common  to  find  a  single  medical 
missionary  who  is  treating  from  year  to  year  from  ten  thou- 
sand to  twenty  thousand  natives,  effecting  wonderful  cures. 
Some  engage  in  teaching,  some  in  translating  books,  some  in 
evangelizing,  some  in  hospital  and  dispensary  missions,  some 
in  charity  and  rescue  work.  Their  honesty,  sincerity  of  pur- 
pose and  pure  life  is  well  known  to  the  natives.  McKenzie 
in  his  "Nineteenth  Century"  is  right,  when  he  declares, 
"That  Christian  missions  stand  as  the  foremost  power  des- 
tined to  change  the  face  of  the  world,"  and  Darwin  long 
ago  said,  "The  message  of  the  missionary  is  the  enchanter's 
wand."    As  a  logical  result  of  this  work  in  .teaching  and  la- 


ANGLO-SAXON  RELIGION  207 

bors,  the  race  to  which  they  belong  will  have  the  ideals,  liter- 
ature, language,  customs  and  religion  introduced,  and  by  this 
method  more  than  by  conquest  or  commerce  will  the  prophecy 
be  fulfilled,  "I  will  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine  inherit- 
ance," and  the  promise  kept  to  have  the  gates  opened  that  the 
nations  that  possess  the  righteous  truth  may  enter  in.  Pity 
the  nations  that  are  jealous  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  who  have  by 
the  armor  of  the  Lord  captured  nations  for  the  cross.  It  is 
a  glorious  victory  following  a  spiritual  battle  for  more  than 
one  hundred  years.  It  is  the  happy  result  of  the  working 
of  an  army  of  men  and  women  of  faith.  Millions  have  been 
given  to  send  thousands  of  intelligent,  consecrated  men  and 
women  who  are  now  on  the  field  of  labor.  From  a  thousand 
of  untouched  fields  there  comes  the  Macedonian  cry  "Come 
over  and  help  us."  Thousands  of  volunteers  have  heard  the 
cry,  "Who  will  go?"  and  are  answering  "Here  am  I,  send 
me."  It  is  the  Anglo-Saxon  faith  that  Christ  must  con- 
quer the  world,  and  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 


ANGLO-SAXON  INTERESTS 

FAR-SEEING  statesmen  in  reviewing  the  history  and 
rapid  progress  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  and  knowing  the 
principles,  splendid  institutions  and  high  ideals  for  which 
they  stand,  predict  this  race  more  than  any  other,  is  fore- 
casting the  future  civilization  of  the  world.  Considering 
their  position  and  their  many  similar  and  allied  interests, 
may  we  not  inquire  if  there  exists  a  foundation  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  closer  and  more  cordial  relations  between  Anglo- 
Saxon  nations;  a  foundation  that  will  bind  them  together 
in  friendly  and  sympathetic  relations  and  give  permanence 
to  their  institutions;  a  foundation  worthy  of  serious  con- 
sideration and  definite  arrangement  that  will  enable  the 
Anglo-Saxon  people  to  work  together  by  a  mutual  under- 
standing for  the  highest  interests  of  humanity. 

Surely  the  welfare  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization,  as 
well  as  that  of  the  weak  and  struggling  nations  of  the  world 
would  be  promoted  by  it.  For  Asia  there  is  no  ray  of  light 
upon  the  horizon  that  shines  with  more  brilliancy  than  Anglo- 
Saxon  unison  and  friendship.  If  other  nations  and  people 
combine  for  the  fostering  of  their  industries,  the  protec- 
tion of  their  interests,  the  perpetuating  of  their  principles; 
why  not  the  Anglo-Saxons?  Therefore  let  us  consider  some 
of  the  ties  that  bind  the  Anglo-Saxon  people  together  and 
the  common  interests  and  relations  that  may  be  greatly 
strengthened  by  a  cordial  friendship  and  mutual  understand- 
ing or  greatly  impaired  by  a  common  enmity. 

There  is  a  blood  relationship.  England  will  always  stand 
as  the  mother  of  the  early  settlers  and  civilization  of  the 
United  States.    Though  we  had  some  quarrels  and  misun- 

208 


ANGLO-SAXON  INTERESTS  209 

derstandings,  yet  the  best  blood  and  the  best  ideals  of  the  early 
settlers  in  the  New  World  came  from  England. 

Never  was  the  hand  of  Providence  more  distinctly  shown 
than  in  the  settlement  of  this  country  and  never  did  a  nation 
have  a  better  beginning.  The  first  settlers  of  Old  Rome  were 
robbers,  murderers  and  beggars;  the  first  settlers  of  Greece 
were  wandering  tribes,  and  did  not  Israel  rise  out  of  Egyp- 
tian brick-yards?  The  earlier  settlers  of  Britain  and  Ger- 
many wore  the  skins  of  beasts,  made  war  upon  their  neigh- 
bors and  spread  fire  and  desolation  on  every  side.  But  when 
we  look  upon  the  earlier  settlers  of  America  we  look  upon 
a  civilized  people.  Our  ancestors  had  in  their  brains  and 
hearts  the  ripest  results  of  the  highest  civilization  of  the 
Old  World.  They  were  educated  and  Christian  men.  They 
were  courageous,  conscientious  and  devout.  They  were  the 
best  people  on  earth  fitted  to  found  a  new  world.  Out  of 
the  turbulent  waves  of  Europe  God  called  forth  a  people  to 
form  the  nucleus  of  a  new  civilization. 

They  were  no  such  men  as  followed  Columbus  in  search  of 
gold  mines ;  they  were  no  such  men  as  followed  Pizarro  into 
Peru  and  Cortez  into  Mexico.  They  were  the  best  the  world 
had.  They  brought  with  them  four  great  ideas;  material 
prosperity,  a  better  government,  a  broader  culture  and  a 
greater  religious  freedom.  Four  important  factors  in  our 
civilization.  They  were  men  who  believed  in  work.  Toil 
was  part  of  their  religion;  industry  their  creed,  muscle  to 
them  was  virtue  and  hardship  a  sign  of  good  character.  They 
built  the  foundation  upon  ceaseless  industry  as  the  one  con- 
dition of  national  wealth  and  greatness.  They  felled  the 
forests;  cultivated  the  land;  digged  canals;  developed  the 
mines;  kindled  the  furnaces;  built  the  cities  and  made  the 
wilderness  blossom  as  the  rose. 

This  love  of  industry  and  the  dire  necessity  of  hard  work 
forecasted  a  great  industrial  future  for  the  nation.  Instead 
of  training  the  young  men  for  war,  they  were  devoted  to 
the  arts  and  industries  of  peace;  instead  of  supporting  great 


2IO  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

standing  armies  draining  the  vitality  of  the  nation,  the  land 
supported  a  great  industrial  army  occupied  in  producing 
instead  of  destroying.  But  the  settlers  also  believed  in  the 
greater  glory  of  knowledge,  so  they  built  schools  and  colleges 
and  laid  a  foundation  for  the  widening  range  of  thought  and 
paved  the  way  for  their  children  to  become  educated  and  to 
commune  with  the  great  minds  of  literature. 

The  early  settlers  were  an  intellectual  people.  The  lead- 
ing promoters  were  the  scholars  of  the  age.  The  super- 
stitious masses  at  first  remained  in  the  Old  World  and  the 
intelligent  and  progressive  came  to  the  new.  They  had  in- 
tellectual tastes  and  high  ambitions  and  were  prepared  in 
head  as  well  as  in  heart  to  give  a  high  intellectual  character 
to  American  institutions.  It  must  also  be  remembered  that 
this  country  was  colonized  during  the  golden  age  of  English 
letters  and  was  patronized  by  the  ablest  scholars  that  adorned 
the  reigns  of  Elizabeth  and  James.  They  came  from  a 
people  of  oratory,  statesmenship  and  refined  manners.  Three 
fourths  of  the  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence 
were  college  graduates.  They  wrought  wisely.  They  built 
schools  to  educate  the  masses  and  thereby  secured  an  enlight- 
ened and  unified  civilization. 

The  early  settlers  brought  with  them  the  idea  of  liberty. 
A  conviction  that  they  had  the  right  and  ability  to  govern 
themselves,  regulate  their  own  conduct,  manage  their  own 
possessions,  and  pursue  their  own  happiness.  A  conviction 
that  every  man  is  justly  entitled  to  a  chance  in  life  with 
special  favors  to  none.  They  proceeded  on  the  basis  that  we 
were  brothers,  therefore  let  us  deal  justly  and  squarely  with 
one  another,  with  laws  the  same  for  all,  with  penalties  the 
same  for  all,  with  all  the  avenues  to  wealth,  happiness  and 
fame  open  to  all.  These  ideas  were  finally  expressed  in  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  and  embodied  in  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  which  we  have  discussed  in  an- 
other article  in  this  volume. 

They  were  distinctly  a  religious  people,  they  were  averse 


ANGLO-SAXON  INTERESTS  211 

to  sacerdotalism  and  determined  to  shake  off  priestly  guidance 
and  develope  individualism.  They  were  strong  in  faith  and 
prayer  and  in  personal  holiness.  They  were  mostly  Protest- 
ants who  had  been  in  revolt  against  a  religion  imposed  by 
the  South  upon  the  North,  but  which  had  never  been  con- 
genial to  their  faith  and  spirit.  Their  coming  to  the  New 
World  was  a  revolt  against  ecclesiasticism.  They  came  in 
search  of  a  home  where  they  could  worship  God  according  to 
the  dictates  of  their  conscience  without  fear  of  molestation  by 
priest  or  potentate. 

Van  Dyke  speaking  of  the  early  emigrants  to  the  United 
States,  says,  "They  were  rich  in  personal  energy,  clear  in  their 
conviction  of  what  was  best  for  them  to  do.  Otherwise  they 
would  have  lacked  the  force  to  break  old  ties,  to  brave  the 
sea,  to  face  the  loneliness  and  uncertainty  of  life  in  a  strange 
land.  Discontent  with  their  former  condition  acted  upon 
them,  not  as  a  depression,  but  as  a  tonic." 

Henry  Gannett,  in  "The  Building  of  a  Nation,"  says: 
"The  character  of  the  stock  with  which  the  country  was 
peopled  must  not  be  forgotten.  Energy  and  enterprise  are 
qualities  that  especially  distinguish  the  Anglo-Saxon.  His 
power  of  adaptation  to  new  conditions,  and  his  inventive 
genius,  render  him  pre-eminently  a  colonizer,  and  in  this 
broad  and  virgin  field  he  has  displayed  these  qualities  as 
they  have  been  shown  nowhere  else  in  the  world." 

Gladstone  in  his  able  article  on  "Kin  Beyond  the  Sea," 
declares :  "There  is  no  parallel  in  all  the  records  of  the  world 
to  the  case  of  the  prolific  British  mother,  who  has  sent  forth 
her  innumerable  children  over  all  the  earth  to  be  the  founders 
of  empires.  She  with  her  progeny  may  almost  claim  to 
constitute  a  kind  of  universal  church  in  politics.  But  among 
the  children,  there  is  one  whose  place  in  the  world's  eye  and 
in  history  is  superlative;  it  is  the  American  republic.  She 
is  the  eldest  born.  The  development  which  the  republic  has 
effected  has  been  exemplified  in  its  rapidity  and  force.  As 
to  riches,  it  is  reasonable  to  establish,  from  the  decennial 


212  ANGLO-SAXQ'     SUPREMACY 

stages  of  the  progress  thus  far  achieved,  a  series  for  the 
future ;  and  reckoning  upon  this  basis,  I  suppose  that  the  very 
next  census  will  exhibit  her  to  the  world  as  certainly  the 
wealthiest  of  all  nations.  The  England  and  the  America  of 
the  present  are  the  two  strongest  nations  of  the  world.  A 
pompous  detail  of  material  triumphs,  whether  for  the  one  or 
for  the  other,  is  worse  than  idle,  unless  the  men  of  the  two 
countries  shall  remain,  or  shall  become  greater  than  the 
mere  things  that  they  produce  and  shall  know  how  to  regard 
those  things  simply  as  tools  and  materials  for  the  attainment 
of  the  highest  purpose  of  their  being.  Ascending  then  from 
the  ground  floor  of  material  industry  toward  the  regions 
in  which  these  purposes  are  to  be  wrought  out,  it  is  for  each 
nation  to  consider  how  far  its  institutions  have  reached  a 
state  in  which  they  can  contribute  their  maximum  to  the 
store  of  human  happiness  and  excellence.  In  many  and  the 
most  fundamental  respects  the  two  still  carry  in  undimin- 
ished, perhaps  in  increasing  clearness,  the  notes  of  resemblance 
that  beseem  a  parent  and  child." 

England  and  the  United  States  are  drawn  together  in 
diplomacy.  Their  statesmen  and  diplomats  are  prudent  in 
counsel;  they  are  keen  in  analyzing  the  situation;  they  are 
skillful  in  examining  testimony  and  in  weighing  evidence 
and  are  just  in  pronouncing  judgment.  Their  diplomacy  is 
honest,  just  and  straightforward;  patient,  long-suffering  and 
forgiving.  The  diplomacy  of  Honest  "Abe"  Lincoln  and 
the  just  and  righteous  Gladstone,  stands  in  marked  contrast 
with  the  subtle  schemes  of  some  of  the  continental  diplomats. 
These  nations  have  many  allied  political  interests;  their  for- 
eign policies  are  similar,  they  stand  for  the  integrity  of 
China,  and  for  an  open  door  throughout  the  East.  If  the 
Monroe  Doctrine  is  a  safe  doctrine,  it  is  to  the  political  in- 
terest of  England,  on  account  of  Canada,  to  be  with  the 
United  States  in  having  the  Monroe  Doctrine  enforced.  Both 
have  constitutional  liberty  in  which  they  grant  suffrage  to 
their  people.     These  stand  for  freedom  and  their  work  has 


ANGLO-SAXON  INTERESTS  213 

been  to  franchise  the  people  of  the  earth  from  political  and 
ecclesiastical  darkness.  The  more  the  English  speaking  people 
act  in  concert,  the  brighter  will  the  sun  of  liberty  shine.  The 
function  of  this  race  is  to  civilize  and  the  more  the  members 
of  this  race  work  together  for  the  civilization  of  mankind 
the  faster  mankind  will  become  civilized. 

These  nations  have  mutual  commercial  interests;  they  are 
the  complements  of  each  other.  The  United  States  posses- 
ses what  England  lacks — inexhaustible  resources ;  agricultural 
products  to  feed  all  England's  population;  mineral  in  abun- 
dance for  all  her  needs ;  cotton  for  all  her  mills ;  both  raw  and 
finished  products  to  supply  all  of  England's  demands,  so  that 
the  little  island  could  never  be  starved  or  made  a  bankrupt. 
On  the  other  hand  the  United  States  needs  just  such  a 
market  as  England  furnishes  and  as  our  resources  become 
more  fully  developed  and  the  population  of  England  becomes 
larger  the  greater  will  become  the  demand  and  the  supply; 
in  other  words — ^The  United  States  is  a  nation  of  producers; 
Great  Britain  is  a  consumer  and  is  by  far  our  best  customer. 
We  have  a  fertile  land,  unbounded  mineral  wealth  and  ex- 
tensive factories  and  are  able  to  produce  more  than  is  needed 
for  home  consumption.  This  rapid  expansion  has  demanded 
foreign  markets,  and  history  has  demonstrated  that  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  are  the  complements  of  each 
other  in  commercial  interests. 

As  James  Bryce  says,  "The  United  States  is  the  great  food 
raising  and  cotton  growing  country  of  the  world.  Great 
Britain  is  the  great  consumer  of  seed  corn  food  and  of  raw 
cotton,  and  as  the  one  is  rapidly  becoming  the  chief  among 
the  producers  of  the  world  in  the  agricultural  and  manu- 
facturing departments,  so  the  other  by  her  mercantile  marine 
is  the  chief  distributor.  We  have  repeatedly  seen  how  the 
commercial  prosperity  or  depression  of  the  one  tells  on  the 
other.  A  generation  ago  Great  Britain  and  the  English 
colonies  were  purchasing  an  average  of  60  per  cent,  of  our  ex- 
ports, and  the  years  just  prior  to  the  war,  notwithstanding  the 


214  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

rapid  increase  of  the  exports  to  Germany,  Asia  and  South 
America,  the  countries  comprising  the  British  Empire  were 
purchasing  fully  50  per  cent,  of  our  exports." 

The  following  table  speaks  for  Anglo-Saxon  commerce 
and  wealth : 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS 

THE  wealth  of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  is 
equal  to  the  wealth  of  all  Europe.  Add  to  the  wealth 
of  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain  that  of  Canada,  Aus- 
tralia, New  Zealand  and  South  Africa  and  this  combined 
wealth  is  greater  than  that  of  all  Europe,  Mexico  and  Cen- 
tral America. 

United  States  $i75,ooo,ooo,cxx) 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland  85,ooo,ooo;ooo 

France  65,000,000,000 

Germany  60,000,000,000 

Russia  40,000,000,000 

Austria-Hungary  25,000,000,000 

Italy  20,000,000,000 

Belgium  9,000,000,000 

Spain  5,400,000,000 

Netherlands  5,000,000,000 

Portugal  2,500,000,000 

Switzerland  2,400,000,000 

Again,  England's  vast  colonial  possessions  and  her  peculiar 
and  strategic  position  in  command  of  the  English  Channel, 
the  most  important  piece  of  water  in  the  world,  has  made  it 
necessary  for  her  to  possess  a  mighty  navy  to  give  her  com- 
mand of  the  seas  and  to  enable  her  to  protect  her  commercial 
interests  and  colonial  possessions  and  which  would  also  en- 
able her  to  render  abortive  any  attempt  of  an  enemy  to  land 
an  army  on  our  shores,  a  consideration  of  no  small  moment  in 
view  of  the  extensive  sea  coast  that  the  United  States  pos- 
sesses without  ample  protection  either  by  forts  or  a  large  navy. 

215 


21 6  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

England  is  older  and  stronger  in  many  respects,  she  has 
a  more  distinct  racial  unity,  a  closer  territorial  unity,  a 
stronger  national  conscience,  a  more  definite  program  and 
a  broader  experience  in  diplomatic  dealings  with  the  world. 
On  the  other  hand  the  United  States  would  be  a  valuable 
assistant  to  England;  her  tremendous  resources,  her  pluck, 
her  daring  and  energy,  her  temperance  reforms,  her  principles 
of  righteousness  and  her  spiritual  power  would  be  a  great 
help  to  England  and  form  a  combination  that  would  help 
to  work  out  and  hasten  the  manifold  destiny  of  the  race  in 
giving  the  Anglo-Saxon  principles  to  the  people  of  the  world. 

These  nations  are  closely  allied  in  the  spirit  of  unity  and 
bonds  of  peace.  For  more  than  one  hundred  years  peace  has 
obtained  between  them.  Europe  has  no  frontier  between 
nations  as  long  as  that  between  Canada  and  the  United 
States  and  yet  there  is  not  a  fort  or  navy  or  armed  force 
worthy  the  name  upon  that  long  boundary  line.  Says  Theo- 
dore Roosevelt  in  the  Outlook:  "There  has  been  such  growth 
of  good  feeling  and  intelligence  that  war  between  us  and 
the  British  Empire  is  literally  an  impossibility  and  there 
is  no  more  chance  of  military  movements  across  the  Canadian 
border  than  there  is  of  movements  between  New  York  and 
New  Hampshire  or  Quebec  and  Ontario." 

We  are  indebted  to  England  for  the  position  she  took 
during  the  Spanish-American  conflict.  In  Manila  Bay  she 
saved  us  from  a  conflict  with  Germany.  Later  on  when 
intervention  was  proposed  by  some  of  the  European  powers, 
she  said  "Hands  off,"  and  to-day  every  Englishman  would 
feel  the  deepest  grief  over  the  humiliation  of  the  United 
States,  and  on  the  other  hand,  surely  every  true  American 
would  feel  the  deepest  grief  over  the  defeat  of  England  and 
would  feel  the  security  of  his  own  country  endangered  and 
a  great  set  back  to  the  highest  civilization  the  world  has 
ever  known. 

The  Westminster  Gazette  recently  said :  "Europe  can  in- 
flict no  serious  blow  on  America  if  Great  Britain  stands 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS  217 

aloof.    America  may  materially  help  Great  Britain  if  Europe 
is  against  her."  Tennyson  wrote: — 

Gigantic  daughter  of  the  West, 

We  drink  to  thee  across  the  flood, 
We  know  thee  most,  we  love  thee  best, 

For  art  thou  not  of  British  blood  ? 

Should  war's  mad  blast  again  be  blown. 

Permit  not  thou  the  tyrant  powers 
To  fight  thy  mother  here  alone. 

But  let  thy  broadsides  roar  with  ours. 
Hands  all  around! 
God  the  tyrant's  cause  confound! 
To  our  great  kinsmen  of  the  West,  my  friend! 
And  the  great  name  of  England  round   and  round. 

Furthermore  these  two  great  nations  are  in  possession  of 
the  two  great  canals  that  divide  the  continents.  Was  it 
an  accident  or  a  guiding  of  Providence  that  England  should 
come  into  control  of  the  Suez  Canal  and  the  United  States 
into  possession  of  the  Panama  Canal?  No  words  can  fully 
describe  the  momentous  importance  of  these  two  canals ;  these 
two  achievements  of  man  have  made  the  world  anew,  bound 
the  nations  closer  together,  given  a  mighty  impetus  to  com- 
merce, cut  the  barriers  that  divided  oceans  and  brought  their 
waters  together  as  one;  only  future  historians  will  be  able 
to  tell  the  full  import  of  these  water  ways  and  the  infinite 
value  of  their  being  in  the  control  of  the  Anglo-Saxons. 
Therefore,  from  a  commercial  standpoint  the  interests  of 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  are  largely  identical 
and  for  this  reason  there  is  a  foundation  for  the  closest  rela- 
tionship. 

These  great  nations  have  a  close  relationship  and  similar 
interests  in  language,  in  intellectual  life,  in  religion  and  in 
missionary  enterprise  as  we  have  discussed  in  other  chapters 
in  this  volume,  that  furnish  a  foundation  for  their  mutual 
friendship  and  protection. 


2i8  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

There  are  important  reasons  that  relate  to  the  general 
welfare  of  mankind  that  call  for  a  more  intimate  relation- 
ship between  these  nations.  When  weak  nations  are  having 
their  independence  threatened  and  are  being  crushed  and 
broken  up  by  stronger  *powers  in  order  to  build  autocratic 
empires,  the  Anglo-Saxons  would  be  in  a  position  to  speak  in 
the  name  of  civilization  to  see  that  a  square  deal  be  given 
and  no  undue  advantage  be  taken. 

There  is  a  false  philosophy  that  a  weaker  nation  has  no 
right  to  exist  if  it  stands  in  the  way  of  a  more  powerful  nation 
in  attaining  its  ideals.  Dangerous  and  false  notions  that 
militarism  is  trying  to  inflict  upon  humanity.  God  chose  a 
little  nation  to  introduce  to  the  world  a  light  from  heaven, 
to  lighten  the  pathway  of  man,  to  comfort  sorrowing  hearts 
and  to  point  the  way  to  eternal  life.  The  little  nation  of 
Greece  gave  illustrious  literature  and  beautiful  art  to  the 
world.  It  was  when  England  was  a  little  nation  that  she 
produced  her  greatest  literature  and  settled  the  new  world. 
It  is  not  wise  to  despise  small  states.  They  present  ex- 
amples of  heroic  sacrifice  and  splendid  achievments  that  give 
them  a  worthy  place  in  the  world. 

The  United  States,  that  has  often  been  called  a  "bully," 
has  always  been  protecting  little  nations.  The  Monroe 
Doctrine  is  a  bulwark  for  little  nations.  When  Cuba  was 
being  ground  down  by  Spain,  did  not  the  United  States 
come  to  her  rescue?  And  what  about  England?  Go  to 
Greece,  Italy,  Netherlands,  Germany  and  France  and  you 
will  find  where  sons  of  Britain  fought  and  fell  for  the  free- 
dom of  those  countries.  And  to-day  England  is  in  one  of 
the  most  terrible  conflicts  the  world  has  ever  witnessed  in 
defense  of  a  little  nation,  and  if  we  could  see  beyond,  per- 
haps the  freedom  of  many  nations.  Lloyd  George  says, 
"Some  people  cannot  understand  a  great  nation  pledging  its 
resources,  its  might,  the  lives  of  its  children  and  its  very 
existence  to  protect  a  little  nation." 

Years  ago  Russia,  France,  Austria,  Germany  and  England 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS  219 

entered  into  a  treaty,  an  agreement  to  respect  and  defend 
the  independence,  liberty  and  integrity  of  Belgium.  In 
1870  when  Gladstone  was  Prime  Minister  the  two  belligerent 
powers,  France  and  Prussia,  were  requested  by  Great  Britain 
to  state  that  they  had  no  intention  of  violating  Belgian  terri- 
tory. Bismark  replied  that  it  was  superfluous  to  ask  such  a 
question  in  view  of  the  treaty  in  force.  France  gave  a 
similar  reply  though  it  might  have  saved  her  from  humiliation 
had  she  disregarded  it.  \  Again  in  19 14  the  same  two  bellig- 
erent powers  were  asked  the  same  question  as  regards  the 
Belgian  treaty.  France  avowed  her  intention  to  sacredly 
respect  it,  but  Germany  with  an  apparent  contempt  for  every 
principle  of  justice,  disavowed  it.  "What  is  a  treaty,"  says 
the  German  Chancellor,  "a  scrap  of  paper,"  to  which  Eng- 
land's Ambassador  replied,  that  her  honor  was  at  stake  in 
keeping  it.  On  which  Hon.  Lloyd  George  in  a  public  address 
several  days  thereafter  commented,  ''Bills  of  exchange  are 
only  scraps  of  paper  and  we  have  seen  them  move  the  ma- 
chinery of  commerce,  move  great  ships  laden  with  thousands 
of  tons  of  cargo  from  one  end  of  the  world  to  the  other. 
Our  bank  notes  are  only  scraps  of  paper,  shall  we  burn  them  ? 
What  are  they  worth?  The  whole  credit  of  the  British 
Empire.  Treaties  are  the  currency  of  international  states- 
manship. German  traders  and  merchants  have  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  upright,  but  if  the  currency  of  German  com- 
merce is  to  be  debased  to  the  level  of  their  statesmanship,  no 
man  in  the  world  would  ever  accept  a  German  signature 
again.  The  doctrine  that  a  'scrap  of  paper'  only  binds  a 
nation  so  long  as  it  is  to  its  interests,  undermines  all  public 
law,  and  is  a  straight  road  to  barbarism.  When  England's 
Ambassador  called  the  great  German  official's  attention  to  the 
treaty  they  said,  'We  cannot  help  it.  Rapidity  of  action  is 
the  great  German  asset.'  But  is  not  honest  dealing  a  greater 
asset  for  a  nation  than  rapidity  of  action  ? 

"What   offense  had   little   Belgium   committed   that   her 
neutrality  should  be  violated?     Had  she  sent  an  ultimatum 


220  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

to  Germany?  Had  she  challenged  Germany?  Was  she 
prepared  to  make  war  on  Germany?  Had  she  inflicted  any 
wrong  on  Germany  which  the  Kaiser  was  bound  to  redress? 
She  was  one  of  the  most  unoffending  little  countries  in 
Europe.  There  she  was,  peaceful,  industrious,  thrifty,  hard- 
working, giving  offense  to  none.  And  her  corn  fields  have 
been  trampled  down,  her  villages  burned  to  the  ground,  her 
art  treasures  destroyed,  her  men  have  been  slaughtered,  yea 
and  her  women  and  children.  What  had  she  done?  Hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  people  have  had  their  quiet,  comfort- 
able little  homes  burned  to  the  dust  and  they  are  wandering 
homeless  in  their  own  land.  What  was  their  crime?  The 
crime  was  that  they  trusted  to  the  word  of  the  Prussian 
King  to  respect  the  integrity,  independence  and  neutrality 
of  Belgium." 

Would  not  a  mutual  understanding  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States  conserve  the  peace  of  the  world? 
Would  it  not  be  more  likely  to  bring  tranquillity  than  to  break 
it?  Would  it  not  result  in  national  councils  to  arbitrate  na- 
tional disputes  from  whose  decision  there  would  be  no  appeal  ? 
If  so,  what  a  blessing  to  the  world.  Would  it  not  upset 
the  balance  of  power  and  save  the  world  from  race  and 
national  conflicts? 

In  times  past  there  have  been  many  racial  and  national  con- 
flicts and  there  are  racial  and  national  conflicts  at  present. 
It  is  a  conflict  not  only  between  men  upon  the  battlefield, 
but  a  conflict  between  the  principles,  institutions,  and  interests 
of  different  nations.  Some  of  the  great  nations  of  the  earth 
are  to-day  in  a  struggle  for  the  ascendency  of  the  principles 
for  which  they  stand  as  exponents.  The  English-speaking 
people  have  every  reason  to  believe  that  their  principles  of 
democracy,  honest  diplomacy,  fair  dealings  and  religious  free- 
dom are  opposed  by  the  autocratic  powers  of  the  earth. 

In  times  past  the  conflict  was  between  the  Anglo-Saxons 
and  the  Latins  for  supremacy.  It  cost  many  a  bloody  battle 
during  the  Middle  Ages.    It  was  fought  out  upon  land  and 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS  221 

upon  sea.  It  was  fought  upon  three  continents  in  the  great 
wars  of  Louis  XIV.  It  was  fought  again  at  the  Battle  of 
Waterloo.  It  slumbered  for  a  time  and  broke  forth  anew  in 
a  conflict  between  America  and  Spain.  It  finally  resulted  in 
the  recognition  by  the  Latin  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon. 

As  nations  become  stronger  they  play  important  parts  in 
the  drama  of  the  world  and  by  diplomacy,  by  treaties,  by  com- 
merce, by  education,  by  colonies,  by  literature,  by  the  press, 
by  alliances,  by  armies,  by  navies  and  by  other  methods, 
they  seek  not  only  to  maintain  their  position  but  to  enlarge 
their  domains  and  increase  their  power  throughout  the  earth. 
It  is  natural  that  the  increasing  power,  wealth,  colonial  pos- 
sessions, freedom  and  progress  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  should 
create  rivalry  and  jealousy  on  the  part  of  other  nations. 
Nations  are  human  and  Christianity  is  not  sufficiently  diffused 
to  enable  the  nation  builders  to  keep  in  subjection  their  pas- 
sions, covetousness  and  malice. 

In  past  ages  in  the  racial  or  national  conflicts  it  has  too 
frequently  been  the  survival  of  the  strongest,  whereas,  in 
the  future  it  should  be  the  survival  of  the  best,  the  purest 
and  the  fittest.  In  the  future,  weaker  races,  some  for  their 
own  protection  and  some  through  military  force,  may  be 
absorbed  by  the  stronger  nations  and  then  the  conflicts  will 
be  waged  amongst  the  giants. 

As  already  stated,  the  great  Latin  race  has  lost  in  the 
conflict  for  supremacy  with  the  Anglo-Saxons.  The  present 
conflict  in  Europe  is  partly  the  result  of  racial  differences  and 
partly  of  national  interests,  ambitions  and  institutions.  The 
most  important  factor  in  the  conflict,  is  for  supremacy.  It 
is  not  only  a  conflict  between  the  Teuton  and  the  Slav,  but 
between  the  Teuton  and  the  Anglo-Saxon — between  Ger- 
many and  England.  The  latter  has  the  balance  of  power; 
the  Teuton  desires  to  upset  it.  The  Anglo-Saxon  is  supreme 
in  the  activities  of  the  world,  the  Teuton  covets  this  suprem- 
acy.   Herein  is  the  crux  of  the  whole  matter.    There  may  be 


222  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

other  elements  enter  into  this  conflict,  but  as  I  view  the  situa- 
tion it  is  a  racial  and  national  conflict.  It  is  democracy  on 
the  one  hand  and  autocracy  on  the  other;  on  the  one  hand 
equal  rights  for  all  and  on  the  other  special  privileges  for  the 
few ;  on  the  one  hand  the  rule  of  right,  on  the  other  the  rule 
of  might;  on  the  one  hand  peaceful  methods,  on  the  other 
hand   military  methods. 

The  Germans  are  great  people.  They  have  made  rapid 
strides  in  commerce  and  learning  and  have  built  up  a  great 
nation,  but  they  have  never  been  world  colonizers,  conquer- 
ors, civilizers  and  missionaries.  Their  autocratic  government 
could  never  be  accepted  by  a  sovereign  people.  Their  suc- 
cess in  the  European  conflict  would  force  the  republics  of  the 
world  to  maintain  vast  armies  and  navies  for  self-protection 
and  would  doubtless  involve  the  United  States  in  war  with 
Germany  within  the  next  decade  as  it  would  threaten  our 
free  institutions  and  undermine  the  principles  of  our  demo- 
cratic government.  Therefore,  if  the  Anglo-Saxons  desire 
to  maintain  the  position  they  have  w^on  in  the  world,  there 
is  ample  and  just  reason  for  a  mutual  understanding  for  the 
mutual  benefit  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  nations  and  the  preserva- 
tion and  perpetuation  of  their  principles  and  institutions. 

If  the  institutions  and  principles  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  as 
set  forth  in  this  book  are  just  and  right  they  should  be  cher- 
ished and  carefully  safeguarded  as  the  sure  foundation  stone 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  people  and  in  so  doing  no  consideration 
should  be  given  to  the  persistent  efforts  on  the  part  of  jeal- 
ous people,  or  envious  and  covetous  rivals  to  cause  an  es- 
trangement between  England  and  the  United  States  or  to 
mar  the  friendly  relation  existing  between  all  Anglo-Saxon 
people.  Numerous  such  efforts  have  been  made  and  the 
propaganda  is  still  at  work  using  subtle  methods  and  argu- 
ments. 

It  is  alleged  by  the  mischief  makers  that  there  is  such  a 
large  infusion  of  other  elements  in  the  population  of  the 
United  States  as  to  divert  it  from  the  original  source  of 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS  223 

the  normal  Anglo-Saxon  type;  but  are  not  these  elements 
mostly  drawn  from  the  same  source,  viz:  the  Teutonic  and 
Celtic,  which  form  the  population  of  the  British  Isles,  or 
in  other  words,  the  inhabitants  of  the  two  countries  have 
largely  been  molded  into  the  same  type,  so  that  the  differ- 
ences which  separate  the  average  Englishman  and  the  average 
American  are  nothing  in  comparison  with  those  which  sepa- 
rate them  from  the  other  great  races.  We  are  more  to- 
gether in  language,  in  literature,  in  government,  in  habits,  in 
religion  than  either  of  the  nations  with  the  members  of  any 
other  great  race.  In  many  places  in  Asiatic  countries  we  are 
counted  as  one. 

The  weaknesses  of  the  two  nations  are  berated  to  create 
friction.  We  have  heard  much  of  England's  alleged  oppres- 
sion of  Ireland,  of  the  rapacity  with  which  she  has  enlarged 
her  boundaries,  of  the  intrepid  aggressiveness  of  her  traders, 
of  the  haughtiness  of  her  autocrats,  of  the  selfishness  of  her 
statesmen.  On  the  other  hand  England  is  warned  against 
the  inflated  values  of  American  securities,  the  corrupt  poli- 
ticians, the  crooked  business  methods,  the  yellow  journals, 
and  the  untrustworthiness  of  a  nation,  made  of  adventur- 
ers, cowboys,  Indians,  ruflians  and  awkward  Yankees.  Well 
informed  men  know  these  evils  are  either  false  or  grossly  ex- 
aggerated, and  that  the  tender  ties  that  bind  the  nations 
together,  the  splendid  principles  and  interests  they  hold  in 
common,  offset  all  the  evils  and  remove  all  cause  for  es- 
trangement. 

Again,  the  early  wars  between  the  nations  are  recited  to 
create  enmity.  They  forget  the  revolutionary  conflict  was 
with  George  III  and  his  ministers,  and  not  with  the  English 
people.  At  the  time  the  colonies  were  fighting  for  inde- 
pendence, it  was  an  Anglo-Saxon  struggle  for  liberty  and 
the  common  enemy  was  "George  III  and  his  Germanized 
court."  "When  the  news  was  brought  to  London,"  says  the 
Westminster  Review,  "that  the  United  States  had  ap- 
pealed to  arms,  William  Pitt  rose  in  his  seat  in  Parliament 


224  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

and  with  uplifted  voice  thanked  God  that  the  American 
colonists  retained  enough  of  English  blood  to  fight  for  their 
rights." 

Gladstone  in  speaking  of  the  American  Revolution  says, 
"Their  revolution  was  like  ours  in  the  main,  a  vindication 
of  liberties  inherited  and  possessed,"  and  of  the  two  consti- 
tutions he  says,  "The  one  is  a  thing  grown,  the  other  a 
thing  made;  the  one  the  offspring  of  tendency,  the  other  of 
choice;  the  one  of  long  gestation  of  progressive  history,  the 
other  the  most  wonderful  work  ever  struck  off  at  a  given 
time  by  the  brain  and  purpose  of  man.  Both  wish  for  self 
government,  and  however  grave  the  drawbacks  under  which 
it  exists,  the  two  have  among  the  great  nations  of  the  world 
made  the  most  effectual  advances  toward  the  true  aim  of  ra- 
tional politics." 

Independence  Day  is  as  much  a  red  letter  day  for  every 
Englishman  as  for  every  American,  and  so  it  should  be,  for 
Washington  but  trod  the  footsteps  of  Hampden  and  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  was  but  a  step  in  advance  of 
the  Magna  Charta.  Pitt  called  the  attempt  to  reduce 
America  "most  accursed,  wicked,  barbarous,  unnatural  and 
diabolical."  Knowing  the  facts  in  the  case,  is  it  not  time  to 
let  the  revolution,  in  which  the  colonies  won  signal  triumph, 
be  considered  history  in  the  United  States  as  it  is  in  England? 

During  the  Civil  War  some  trouble  arose  between  the 
United  States  and  England.  It  appeared  that  England  was 
giving  her  sympathies  with  the  South,  but  those  familiar  with 
the  facts,  know  the  sentiment  of  the  masses  of  the  English 
people  were  with  the  North  and  hoped  for  the  victory  of  the 
rights  and  freedom  of  the  slave.  Those  who  sympathized 
with  the  South  never  held  open  public  meetings  while  hun- 
dreds of  such  meetings  were  held  by  those  whose  good  wishes 
were  with  the  Federal  army  in  fighting  against  slavery. 
Some  of  the  wealthier  classes  of  England,  and  the  news- 
papers and  politicians,  over  whom  they  exercised  an  undue 
influence,  were  not  generally  for  the  freedom  of  the  slave, 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS  225 

because  it  was  not  for  their  financial  interest. 

Some  of  the  American  school  histories  record  with  boastful 
delight  these  signal  victories  won  over  the  English,  and  take 
no  pains  to  remove  prejudice  and  promote  a  kindly  feeling 
on  the  part  of  the  American  youth  for  the  Mother  country. 
For  this  reason  a  prominent  Englishman  was  sent  to  this 
country  to  examine  into  our  school  histories  and  he  declares 
that  the  prejudice  of  many  Americans  he  believes  started 
with  the  children.  In  the  study  of  the  school  histories  of 
England  he  did  not  find  one  unkind  allusion  to  the  United 
States,  but  in  the  United  States  histories  it  was  the  con- 
trary, but  he  felt  assured  of  a  change  for  the  better  and  that 
by  beginning  with  the  children  he  thought  everything  would 
work  out  satisfactorily. 

Commenting  on  this  prejudice,  the  London  Spectator  said, 
"An  English  public  man  who  showed  hatred  of  America  or 
insulted  her  in  his  speeches  or  writings,  would  at  once  lose 
his  place  in  the  national  respect  and  would  be  drummed  out 
of  public  life.  No  poet  could  direct  his  verse  against  Amer- 
ica, no  man  of  letters  could  attack  our  kinsfolk  as  a  nation, 
or  express  a  desire  for  the  downfall  of  the  Union  without 
loss  of  prestige,  and  for  the  Americans  to  express  any  hatred 
for  us  is  a  very  grievous  wound  to  an  Englishman  and  if  it 
is  done,  all  we  can  do  is  to  wait  in  the  hope  that  some  day 
better  feeling  will  arise." 

Those  most  interested  in  the  propaganda  of  the  estrange- 
ment of  the  nations,  are,  as  a  rule,  foreigners;  they  are  not 
identified  with  our  institutions,  they  take  advantage  of  the 
liberties  and  laws  that  give  them  protection;  they  sometimes 
become  bold,  especially  in  the  United  States,  and  in  public 
assemblies  they  draft  resolutions  of  denunciation  against  Eng- 
land and  in  numerous  articles  in  public  press  and  monthly 
magazines,  they  give  utterance  to  their  enmity  and  seek  to 
prejudice  the  American  people  against  the  English.  It  Is  a 
source  of  great  satisfaction  to  the  two  nations  to  know  that 
the  propaganda  of  estrangement  has  failed. 


226  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

The  common  charateristlcs  and  interests  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  is  evidence  of  the  unity  of  the  race.  Other  races  of 
men  may  have  developed  more  rapidly  but  none  have  sur- 
passed this  race  in  the  practical  character  and  powder  of  its 
progress. 

Guizot  says:  "The  true  order  of  national  development  in 
free  government  is  first  to  convert  the  natural  liberties  of 
man  into  clearly  defined  political  rights;  next  to  guarantee 
the  security  of  those  rights  by  the  establishment  of  forces 
capable  of  maintaining  them."  Everywhere  throughout 
Anglo-Saxon  nations  do  we  find  trial  by  jury,  the  legal  right 
to  resist  oppression,  legislative  representation,  religious  free- 
dom, and  the  principle  that  all  political  power  is  a  trust  held 
for  the  public  good,  and  these  are  the  blessed  heritage  of 
every  Anglo-Saxon  nation. 

Some  of  the  people  of  America  may  at  times  lose  sight  of 
what  England  did  for  this  country  before  we  came  to  it.  Eng- 
lish history  is  to  a  large  extent  our  own  history,  as  Haw- 
thorne says,  "It  is  our  old  home."  Only  a  couple  of  cen- 
turies ago  and  the  record  of  America  was  one  with  that  of 
the  mother  country  which  first  discovered  and  permanently 
settled  it  and  gave  to  it  the  great  leaders  in  education  and 
statesmanship;  in  descent  the  greater  part  of  our  people  are 
of  English  blood,  and  in  language,  literature,  law,  religion, 
forms  of  government  and  all  the  essential  features  of  civili- 
zation we  owe  England  a  greater  debt  than  to  all  the  other 
nations  of  the  world.  All  that  is  glorious  in  her  history  is 
ours;  her  classic  poets,  essayists,  historians  and  statesmen 
spoke  and  wrote  in  our  language  for  the  instruction  and  de- 
light of  our  ancestors  who  laid  the  foundation  for  the  great- 
ness of  our  nation  and  made  it  possible  for  our  interests 
and  sympathies  to  possess  so  much  in  common  with  Eng- 
land; interests  in  the  past,  now  and  in  the  future,  essentially 
the  same ;  interests  that  bind  England  and  America  so  closely 
together  that  make  the  one  necessary  to  the  other.  And  when 
we  consider  their  vast  territorial  and  colonial  growth,  their 


WEALTH  OF  NATIONS  227 

abounding  wealth,  their  power  to  absorb  the  millions  of 
immigrants  of  every  race  and  tongue  that  have  poured  Into 
their  midst;  their  fundamental  principles  of  constitutional 
government;  their  common  language,  their  intelligent  en- 
terprise, fair  dealings,  steady  growth,  and  religious  con- 
victions, may  we  not  say  with  Canon  Farrar,  'Whatever 
there  be  between  the  two  nations  to  forgive  and  forget,  is 
forgiven  and  forgotten ;  and  If  these  two  people  which  are  one 
be  true  to  their  duty,  who  can  doubt  that  the  destinies  of  the 
world  are  In  their  hands?" 

It  Is  a  joy  to  know  that  year  after  year  witnesses  the  bonds 
between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  increasing 
in  number  and  in  strength ;  it  Is  a  joy  to  know  that  the  mis- 
conceptions on  the  part  of  both  people,  as  to  the  principles 
which  underlie  their  civilization,  are  being  removed,  and 
that  by  the  friendly  visits,  by  interchange  of  thought,  by 
commercial  transactions,  by  education  and  by  blood  and 
religious  ties,  they  are  forgetting  past  differences,  overlook- 
ing present  weaknesses,  understanding  each  other  better,  are 
loving  each  other  more  and  therefore,  coming  nearer  together 
in  a  friendly  union  for  their  mutual  protection  and  future 
welfare. 

It  may  not  be  necessary  to  join  hands  either  physically  or 
politically,  but  to  have  a  mutual  understanding  to  promote 
the  Industrial  and  commercial  progress  and  ideals  of  the  two 
nations,  to  stay  the  hand  of  the  oppressor,  to  check  the  mas- 
sacre of  the  innocent,  to  relieve  the  suffering,  to  defend  the 
right,  to  broaden  the  scope  of  human  liberty,  to  spread  the 
light  of  justice,  to  work  for  world  peace  and  in  short  to 
maintain  and  herald  the  great  principles  and  institutions 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  people. 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY 

THE  Anglo-Saxon  institutions  discussed  in  this  volume 
are  not  the  offspring  of  a  day ;  they  represent  the  growth 
and  development  of  centuries.  The  nations  that  have  won 
and  enjoy  them  have  come  out  of  great  tribulation.  They 
have  cost  a  heavy  price  in  blood,  life,  toil  and  treasure  beyond 
all  calculation.  Our  religious  liberties  cost,  in  the  beginning, 
the  merciless  crucifixion  of  Christ  and  since  that  dark  day 
on  Calvary,  millions  of  men  and  women  have  sealed  their 
faith  with  their  blood.  An  expression  in  the  letter  to  the 
Hebrews  may  be  appropriately  applied  to  those  who  have 
paid  the  price  for  our  religious  liberties,  "Those  are  they 
who  through  faith  subdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteous- 
ness, obtained  promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched 
the  violence  of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of 
weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  turned 
to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens."  Likewise  our  civil  liber- 
ties cost  a  terrible  price.  The  martyrs  of  religion  gave  their 
lives  for  a  principle  and  the  martyrs  of  patriotism  gave  their 
lives  for  an  idea.  The  Anglo-Saxons  who  have  swayed  the 
destinies  of  the  world  have  come  to  their  own  in  the  en- 
joyment of  constitutional  liberty  through  centuries  of  strug- 
gle and  conflict.  Yes,  these  glorious  institutions  cost  untold 
suffering  of  innocent  victims,  wars  that  cost  the  lives  of  mil- 
lions of  men,  and  money  by  the  billions  of  dollars.  Two 
thousand  years  of  struggle  and  conflict  look  down  upon  us. 
If  the  young  Greek  could  exclaim  on  reading  the  story  of 
Marathon,  **The  trophies  of  Miltiades  will  not  let  me  sleep," 
surely  our  hearts  should  be  stirred  with  a  noble  patriotism 
when  we  read  the  story  of  Anglo-Saxon  liberties  and  the 

228 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY  229 

lives  of  the  heroes  who  labored  in  faith,  wrought  in  love, 
suffered  in  prisons,  and  died  upon  battlefields  to  illuminate 
the  pathway  to  Anglo-Saxon  supremacy;  their  beautiful 
examples  and  their  numerous  sacrifices  strengthen  the  love 
of  our  country  and  deepen  our  devotion  to  duty  and  rein- 
force our  loyalty  to  our  ideals.  But  what  is  the  horoscope 
for  the  future?  Have  we  enemies  that  may  crush  us?  Have 
we  weaknesses  that  may  undermine  us?  Have  we  institu- 
tions that  are  worthy  to  endure  till  the  end  of  time?  His- 
tory teaches  that  we  are  traveling  toward  a  more  perfect  con- 
dition. Browning  declares  that  man  was  made  to  grow 
and  not  to  stop.  Notwithstanding  his  slow  growth,  mean- 
ness and  corruption,  he  has  to-day  better  laws,  better  in- 
stitutions and  better  ideals  than  ever  before.  The  Anglo- 
Saxons  having  drawn  the  best  ideas  and  principles  from  all 
races,  are  ever  seeking  to  perfect  their  civilization  and  to 
embody  in  their  laws  and  life  everything  that  is  for  the  good 
of  humanity.  They  have  devoted  themselves  to  the  untram- 
meled  development  of  the  individual  and  to  the  perfecting 
of  their  organization  for  control  and  advancement. 

Josiah  Strong  has  beautifully  said  that  in  the  history  of 
civilization  this  great  law  of  unity  in  diversity  manifests  it- 
self in  the  development  of  the  individual  and  the  organiza- 
tion of  society,  and  herein  we  have  diversity  and  unity. 
In  the  savage  state  there  is  both  a  low  form  of  individualism 
and  also  of  social  organization;  in  the  Oriental  civilization 
there  is  a  high  state  of  organization  in  the  sacrifice  of  indi- 
vidual development  and  liberty;  in  these  Oriental  civiliza- 
tions there  was  unity  with  but  little  diversity;  there  was  the 
dead  conformity  to  the  tradition  of  centuries;  the  people 
lived  in  one  century  as  they  did  in  the  previous. 

In  the  Grecian  civilization  there  was  the  lack  of  organiza- 
tion, but  the  development  of  the  individual.  The  Grecians 
developed  individualism,  created  a  spirit  of  independence 
which  enabled  the  individual  to  pursue  special  lines,  until 
within   a  century  Greece  produced  more  great  men   than 


230  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

China  produced  in  her  entire  history.  The  Grecians  repre- 
sented the  principle  of  diversity  and  the  Chinese  of  unity, 
but  the  Chinese  lived  on  and  on,  vv^hereas  the  civilization  of 
the  Grecian  is  only  a  glorious  memory. 

But  the  Chinese  civilization  did  not  encourage  progress 
and  research  and  though  the  nation  may  be  crov^ned  with 
age  she  is  not  crowned  with  blessings  for  mankind.  These 
two  great  principles — individualism  and  organization — that 
have  been  in  apparent  conflict  in  the  past,  are  now  harnessed 
to  the  world's  progress  in  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization.  The 
great  strength  of  Russia  and  Germany  with  their  vast  popu- 
lations is  in  their  powerful  central  organizations  and  their 
great  weakness  is  in  their  sacrificing  of  the  great  principles 
of  liberty  and  individualism. 

The  great  strength  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church  is  in 
its  powerful  organization  of  which  the  Pope  is  the  head 
and  in  whom  dwells  all  the  fullness  of  power,  and  its  great 
weakness  is  in  the  suppression  of  the  individual  liberty  and 
rights  of  its  subjects.  On  the  other  hand.  Protestantism 
stands  for  liberty  and  the  development  of  individualism  and 
though,  at  first,  there  was  the  lack  of  high  organization,  there 
have  developed  during  the  past  two  centuries  within  its 
body,  organizations  compact,  thorough  and  with  ramifica- 
tions fully  as  diversified  and  as  far  reaching  as  in  Romanism. 

England  and  the  United  States,  the  two  great  Anglo- 
Saxon  nations,  stand  for  the  largest  possible  liberty  of  the 
individual  as  expressed  in  literature,  the  public  press,  poli- 
tics, business  enterprise,  social  order,  and  religious  faith,  and 
at  the  same  time  they  combine  with  this  high  state  of  indi- 
viduality a  powerful  and  resolute  organization;  thus  it  is, 
for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the  world,  these  two  great 
principles  are  expressed  and  emphasized  by  these  people  who 
have  sought  to  combine  and  produce  the  best  principles  of 
all  races.  The  Anglo-Saxons  have  produced  in  their  civili- 
zation the  organization  of  the  Orientals,  the  ethics  of  the 
Hebrews,  the  individualism  of  the  Greeks,  the  law  of  the 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY  231 

Romans  and  the  liberty  of  the  Teutons.  This  power  of  in- 
dividualizing has  made  a  great  race  of  men  and  women  and 
the  more  they  individualize  the  more  they  are  dependent 
upon  society  and  the  more  effectual  must  be  their  organiza- 
tion to  control  society. 

The  question  often  arises,  will  our  civilization  continue? 
Doubtless  there  will  be  many  changes  and  marked  improve- 
ment in  the  years  to  come.  Many  nations  have  risen  to  glory 
only  to  fade  away  into  overlasting  night.  Many  nations  have 
come  to  their  culmination  and  their  death.  The  ancient  ruins, 
uncovered  cities  and  monuments  bespeak  of  mighty  nations 
and  populous  cities  of  the  past  that  are  now  no  more.  What 
shall  be  our  destiny?  Shall  we  in  turn  take  our  place  with 
the  races  of  men  that  have  appeared  on  the  earth  and  dis- 
appeared never  to  rise  again — shall  these  world  civilizers 
be  supplanted  by  a  more  powerful  people,  and  forced  to  pass 
from  the  stage  of  action?  I  think  not,  because  they  possess 
the  essential  principles  of  civilization  to  give  them  perma- 
nency. Principles  that  the  civilizations  of  the  past  did  not 
possess.  They  have  entrenched  on  the  Lord's  side.  They 
have  the  truth  and  so  long  as  they  let  it  shine  they  will  never 
outgrow  it.  They  have  founded  their  civilization  on  the 
principles  of  righteousness  and  brotherly  love  as  taught  in 
the  Bible,  and  the  heavens  may  pass  away  but  the  word  of 
God  shall  abide,  and  if  these  people  continue  on  the  firm 
foundation  they  shall  never  be  moved.  With  these  principles 
embodied  in  the  very  heart  and  soul  of  the  people  their  des- 
tiny is  determined  and  their  mission  is  evident. 

Their  history  is  a  record  of  progress  in  all  the  arts  of 
civilization.  Their  motto  has  been  "Onward."  They  have 
passed  from  generation  to  generation  doubling  their  inherited 
treasures  and  multiplying  their  victories.  The  nineteenth 
century  recorded  their  progress  that  is  beyond  all  precedent; 
their  territory  and  population  were  quadrupled ;  their  wealth 
multiplied  many  fold  and  their  people  made  a  remarkable 
advance  in  knowledge  and  wisdom.     In  religion  their  liber- 


232  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

ality  has  made  ample  provision  for  the  religious  instruction 
of  the  people.  Never  before  in  the  history  of  the  v^^orld  has 
there  been  such  a  call  for  the  Anglo-Saxon  nations  to  ad- 
vance to  their  true  position  as  there  is  to-day.  The  principles 
of  their  civilization  are  so  much  to  be  desired  that  as  they 
became  known  to  Asiatic  people  the  gates  of  those  nations 
were  opened  to  bid  the  Anglo-Saxons  welcome  to  enter  and 
disseminate  the  principles  and  plant  the  institutions  for  which 
they  stand.  This  suggests  that  the  gigantic  struggle  in 
Europe  is  for  supremacy  and  influence  in  Asia  as. well  as  in 
Europe  and  other  parts  of  the  world.  Lord  Rosebery  says, 
"It  is  a  war  for  supremacy  of  liberty  and  all  that  we  hold 
sacred."  The  European  question  is  only  one  issue;  a  new 
world  has  come  to  view,  another  century  may  witness  the 
human  activities  and  ambitions  of  the  West  transferred  to 
the  East.  The  Pacific  as  well  as  the  Atlantic  is  destined 
to  become  the  theater  of  great  commercial  activity. 

The  greatest  interest  of  humanity  once  encircled  the  Medi- 
terranean Sea;  it  may  now  be  said  to  encircle  the  Atlantic; 
it  will  soon  be  transferred  to  the  Pacific.  This  peaceful 
ocean  with  its  shores,  islands  and  vast  regions  so  well  lo- 
cated for  men's  greatest  achievements  and  surrounded  by 
three  fifths  of  the  population  of  the  globe,  with  the  opening 
of  the  Panama  Canal  may  be  destined  to  become  the  chief 
theatre  of  events  in  the  world's  history.  The  Pacific  with 
its  nations  and  islands  is  bound  to  be  dominated  by  Western 
politics,  thoughts,  forces  and  civilization;  it  is  already  de- 
manding a  reconstruction  of  the  diplomacy  and  program 
of  the  great  powers  of  the  world.  Every  opportunity  is 
being  embraced  by  the  great  nations  of  the  earth  to  gain  a 
vantage  ground  in  the  Pacific  and  on  its  shores  for  their 
commerce  and  their  civilization.  These  are  tremendous 
movements  of  nations  in  sweeping  forward  in  the  greatness 
of  their  power,  preparing  for  their  future  when  boundary 
lines  will  be  drawn  and  unalterably  established.  It  is  the  all 
absorbing  question   among  the  great  rulers  of  the  world. 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY  233 

More  and  more  European  and  American  statesmen  are  ad- 
dressing themselves  to  conditions  in  Asia  and  Africa.  Within 
the  past  decade  or  two  the  European  statesmen  have  awak- 
ened like  magic  to  the  importance  of  possessing  colonies  and 
establishing  foreign  stations  for  their  people  and  their  com- 
merce. There  has  been  a  scramble  for  the  unappropriated 
corners  of  the  earth.  We  have  witnessed  Africa  divided  be- 
tween the  rival  claimants  and  again  and  again  we  have  seen 
Asia  threatened  with  a  like  partition. 

Of  the  lands  that  border  on  the  Pacific,  Old  Glory  floats 
over  the  United  States,  Alaska,  Hawaii  and  the  Philippines, 
and  the  Union  Jack  proudly  waves  over  New  Zealand, 
Australia,  Canada,  Hong-Kong  and  parts  of  New  Guinea 
and  Borneo. 

The  United  States  has  played  an  important  part  in  this 
drama  of  the  world.  By  conquest,  by  purchase,  by  diplomacy, 
by  education,  by  commerce  and  by  missionaries  we  have 
planted  ourselves  squarely  face  to  face  with  the  Asiatic  civili- 
zation. For  years  the  United  States  looked  upon  a  future 
of  political  isolation  but  the  conflict  with  Spain  made  short 
work  of  this  tradition  and  revolutionized  our  place  in  the 
world.  It  closed  the  period  of  selfish  isolation  and  opened 
to  view  and  enlarged  the  destiny  which  divine  providence 
seemed  to  mark  for  us  as  a  nation.  It  brought  us  into  inti- 
mate relations  with  sections  of  the  globe  with  which  we  had 
but  little  communication,  save  in  a  commercial  way  and 
through  missionaries,  and  it  brought  a  sudden  moral  de- 
mand upon  us  to  make  our  voice  heard  and  our  power  felt 
in  the  interests  of  humanity  throughout  the  world.  It  pre- 
sents problems,  the  solution  of  which  have  been  vexing  and 
trying  to  the  great  reformers,  philanthropists,  and  statesmen 
of  the  world;  the  Asiatic  problems.  The  missionary  heroes 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  have  long  been  the  foremost  in  mis- 
sion work  in  Japan,  China,  India  and  the  Islands  of  the  Sea, 
and  the  U.  S.  now  stands  in  the  political  and  commercial 
world   in  close  relation  with  these  countries.     The  states- 


234  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

men  of  these  nations  consider  the  presence  of  England  and 
the  United  States  as  friendly  and  unselfish  and  as  the  har- 
binger of  a  brighter  day  for  those  who  are  seeking  the  light 
and  advantage  of  Western  civilization.  The  earth  is  belted 
with  the  nations,  islands,  fortresses,  harbors  and  coaling 
stations  that  the  Anglo-Saxons  hold  for  the  good  of  the 
world.  Without  the  Anglo-Saxon  program  being  prepared 
by  any  set  of  men,  it  doth  seem  that  some  unseen  hand  has 
been  directing  the  movements  of  these  world  conquerors  and 
civilizers.  More  important  than  the  discovery  of  the  New 
World,  or  the  organization  of  society  on  the  basis  of  the 
sovereignty  of  the  people,  is  this  belting  the  world  by  the 
Anglo-Saxon  people  and  clasping  hands  in  Asia.  It  is  a  re- 
union of  the  two  civilizations  that  separated  more  than  four 
thousand  years  ago  and  traveling  in  opposite  directions  are 
now  meeting  again  in  the  nations  and  islands  of  the  Pa- 
cific. This  meeting  required  years  of  preparation,  it  required 
waiting  for  navigation  by  steam  and  electricity,  the  develop- 
ment of  mechanical  inventions  and  scientific  discoveries,  the 
liberation  of  the  human  intellect,  the  freedom  of  individual 
enterprise  enjoyed  by  the  Anglo-Saxons  and  their  abundance 
of  gold.  All  of  these  elements  entered  into  the  preparation 
of  this  great  movement  in  bringing  about  this  great  union 
of  the  human  family  by  the  will  of  God  through  Anglo- 
Saxon  instrumentality. 

Why  this  world  wide  influence  and  power?  It  must  be 
not  only  to  furnish  liberty  and  opportunity  for  their  indus- 
trial enterprises  but  it  must  be  on  the  ground  of  a  high 
trust  to  civilization,  on  the  ground  of  indebtedness  to  hu- 
manity, and  on  the  ground  of  a  duty  placed  by  the  hand  of 
almighty  God.  This  being  true  the  Anglo-Saxons  must  not 
turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  voice  of  Providence  but  must 
shoulder  the  responsibility  with  all  of  its  trials  and  all  of  its 
perplexing  situations.  If  they  have  outstripped  the  other 
races  of  men  in  the  conflicts  for  mastery,  it  is  because  they 
have  more  liberty,  more  Christianity,  a  better  conception 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY  235 

of  duty  and  a  civilization  that  gives  a  more  complete  develop- 
ment to  the  individual  and  a  better  organization  of  society. 
It  is  because  they  have  the  principles  of  civilization  that  make 
them  permanent  and  paramount;  again,  if  this  be  true  the 
Anglo-Saxon  holds  in  his  hands  the  destinies  of  the  world 
and  has  a  commission  from  on  high  to  civilize  the  world, 
therefore,  we  need  not  wonder  at  some  nations  being  absorbed 
by  us,  at  others  being  quick  to  accept  our  civilization  by 
adopting  of  their  own  choice  our  heaven  given  principles. 
Think  of  it,  the  twentieth  century  and  the  march  and  call 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization.  What  an  inspiration  to 
our  people!  What  an  incentive  to  authors,  statesmen,  teach- 
ers, editors  and  ministers  to  discuss  these  subjects  and  educate 
and  prepare  the  people  for  the  conquest  of  the  world.  Be- 
hold the  magnitude  of  the  enterprise.  Anglo-Saxon  liberties 
enlightening  the  world,  Anglo-Saxon  Christianity  saving  the 
world,  Anglo-Saxon  blending  the  great  families  of  the  world 
into  one  great  brotherhood.  The  crisis  has  come  and  with 
other  Anglo-Saxon  nations  we  are  now  facing  a  great  turn- 
ing point  in  our  history  and  questions  are  now  being  de- 
cided that  will  involve  us  for  all  time  to  come.  The  influ- 
ences and  outcome  of  the  great  war  of  19 14  will  have  a 
tremendous  effect  upon  history.  The  Asiatic  people  are 
rapidly  being  civilized  and  Christianized  by  the  Anglo- 
Saxons.  Shall  this  blessed  work  so  auspiciously  begun,  come 
to  an  end? 

The  leaven  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization  is  at  work  in 
Japan.  Japan's  great  awakening  dates  from  the  visit  of 
Commodore  Perry  to  the  Island  Empire.  When  he  entered 
the  harbor  of  Yeddo  and  unfurled  Old  Glory,  it  was  the 
dawn  of  a  new  era  for  Japan.  Having  himself  selected  his 
presents  he  gave  these  people  on  the  strand  of  Yokohama  an 
object  lesson,  showing  the  forces  of  the  West — the  railway, 
locomotive  and  train,  the  telegraph,  electric  batteries,  ploughs, 
sewing  machines,  and  other  tools  especially  the  inventions  of 
Americans.     Corn  crackers,  rice  hullers  and  Colt's  revolv- 


236  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

ers,  were  the  most  popular  and  some  of  the  former  are  still 
in  use  in  Japan.  Following  Perry  came  merchants,  teachers 
and  missionaries. 

Since  the  days  of  Perry  Japan  has  been  an  ardent  student 
of  Anglo-Saxon  civilization.  From  the  appearance  of  Perry's 
peaceful  armada,  Anglo-Saxon  influence  in  law,  theology, 
medicine,  agriculture,  engineering,  science,  journalism,  edu- 
cation, religion,  has  been  manifest  and  present  in  overwhelm- 
ing force. 

American  and  English  enterprise  have  done  much  to  de- 
velop and  exploit  the  mines  and  industries  of  Japan.  The 
new  industrial  Japan  is  one  creation  of  the  Anglo-Saxons. 
Their  entire  educational  system  is  chiefly  the  work  of  a  hand- 
ful of  Americans.  Whole  series  of  our  educational  text  books, 
from  Webster's  speller  and  dictionary  up  through  all  the 
lines  of  science,  history  and  theology  have  been  bought, 
read,  used,  translated  and  adopted  by  tens  of  thousands  of 
copies. 

Likewise  our  political  productions, — the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  Wash- 
ington's farewell  address,  the  lives  of  our  great  statesmen 
and  other  wTitings, — have  been  widely  read  and  their  virtues 
and  examples  oft  quoted. 

The  English  language  is  studied  in  her  colleges  and  uni- 
versities and  no  man  of  Japan  is  considered  educated  who  is 
not  able  to  converse  in  English.  I  have  traveled  from  one 
end  of  the  Empire  to  the  other  and  have  delivered  addresses 
in  some  of  their  institutions  of  learning  and  I  was  both  sur- 
prised and  pleased  at  the  large  number  of  students  who  un- 
derstood English. 

The  missionaries  have  introduced  Christianity  and  ex- 
emplified it  in  their  daily  lives.  It  has  taken  a  deep  hold 
upon  the  Japanese.  My  departed  friend  Dr.  De  Forest  in 
''Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom"  has  forecasted  the  religion 
of  Christ  to  become  the  prevailing  religion  of  Japan  in  the 
near  future. 


ANGLO-SAxON  DESTINY  .237 

I  might  here  add  that  while  Japan  seeks  to  have  her  peo- 
ple respected  she  has  no  thought  or  plan  of  a  future  con- 
flict with  the  United  States.  Such  I  know  to  be  the  senti- 
ment of  her  educators  and  statesmen,  yellow  journalism, 
and  subtle  and  secret  diplomacy  of  envious  powers  to  the  con- 
trary. 

The  leaven  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization  is  also  at  work 
in  China.  The  wonderful  transformation  that  has  taken 
place  in  China  has  been  largely  due  to  American  and  Eng- 
lish influence.  Through  these  channels  the  light  of  Western 
civilization  pierced  the  heart  of  the  Celestial  Empire  and  the 
demands  for  reform  were  heard  on  all  hands.  Missionaries 
and  educators  were  kept  busy  translating  their  best  books 
on  Western  civilization,  ideals  and  government  into  Chi- 
nese. The  great  nation  awoke  as  if  by  magic.  The  intel- 
lect awakened  to  Western  thought.  Steamships  are  plying 
along  the  coasts  and  along  the  rivers;  railroads  are  already 
crossing  the  country,  telegraph  and  telephone  wires  are 
threading  the  land ;  American  and  English  engineers  and  ma- 
chinists are  found  everywhere  stimulating  China's  commerce. 

Factories  are  being  built  and  the  printing  press  is  at  work. 
Mathematical,  scientific,  governmental  and  economic  books 
are  in  demand.  Millions  of  copies  of  the  Bible  are  circu- 
lated in  China.  Confucius,  who  invented  nothing  but  taught 
the  people  to  worship  their  ancestors  with  reverence  for  the 
past  and  fear  for  the  future,  is  losing  his  grasp  upon  China. 

The  leaven  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  is  at  work  throughout  the 
whole  nation.  He  is  active  in  commerce,  in  schools,  colleges 
and  universities,  in  scientific  and  professional  pursuits,  in 
Christian  missions,  hospitals,  dispensaries  and  asylums.  He 
is  active  stimulating  the  people  to  thought,  molding  public 
opinion  and  by  his  life  and  object  lessons  turning  China  up- 
side down. 

What  is  true  of  China  and  Japan  is  also  true  of  Korea. 
Her  first  railway  with  iron  bridges,  her  first  street  railways 
with  modern  equipments,  her  first  electric  lights  and  the  de- 


238  ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

velopment  and  exploitation  of  her  mines,  were  begun  and 
executed  by  Americans.  The  renovation  of  her  capital  city 
from  filth  and  stench  to  cleanliness  and  purity,  is  the  work 
of  native  officers  who  had  experience  in  Washington.  Her 
grammars  and  dictionaries  and  educational  system;  her  ma- 
terial enterprises,  and  commerical  prosperity,  her  converts  to 
Christianity,  with  her  schools,  missions  and  churches,  demon- 
strate the  power  and  quality  of  Anglo-Saxon  mind  and  char- 
acter to  turn  people  from  darkness  to  light.  And  what  is  true 
of  China,  Japan  and  Korea  is  also  true  of  India,  to  which  I 
have  referred  in  the  Chapter  on  Anglo-Saxon  Colonies. 

In  conclusion :  It  is  important  that  the  Anglo-Saxons  know 
the  programs  of  other  nations  and  consider  their  right  to 
a  place  in  the  world  and  their  mission  to  humanity.  They 
should  generously  appreciate  all  that  is  fine,  good  and  worthy 
in  character  and  culture  of  other  races,  study  their  needs  and 
seek  to  maintain  that  friendly  relation  to  them  that  will  se- 
cure a  hearing  and  perhaps  an  opportunity  that  may  help  to 
overcome  any  deficiencies,  remove  any  jealousies  and  to  at- 
tain the  loftier  ideals.  President  Wilson  has  well  said,  "No 
man  is  a  true  Christian  who  does  not  think  of  how  he  can 
help  his  brothers,  how  he  can  uplift  mankind,  and  who  does 
not  labor  unselfishly  for  others." 

Anglo-Saxons  must  steadfastly  adhere  to  the  view  that 
both  science  and  religion  have  affirmed  that  the  human  family 
had  a  common  origin,  belong  to  a  common  brotherhood,  with 
a  common  Fatherhood  and  that  while  some  races  have  had 
better  climatic  conditions  and  other  advantages  that  gave 
to  them  a  better  start,  yet  all  races  of  men  are  capable  of  the 
highest  development  regardless  of  their  present  condition 
or  the  color  of  their  skin. 

Anglo-Saxon  people  must  not  be  content  to  rest  on  victories 
gained  on  land  and  sea,  in  commerce  and  in  industry,  in  edu- 
cation and  in  religion.  They  must  remain  true  to  their  ideals 
and  strive  to  keep  the  body  and  soul  of  the  race  healthy, 
must  prevent  decline  in  religion  and  morals  and  must  teach 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY  239 

the  youth  of  the  race  that  the  best  citizen  is  he  who  gives 
the  best  manhood  to  the  nation. 

Anglo-Saxons  must  make  progress  in  spiritual  as  well  as 
mental  culture;  must  seek,  not  by  force,  to  impose  Anglo- 
Saxon  ideals  on  other  races  and  nations  but  by  fair  dealings 
and  righteous  living  they  must  let  their  ideals  so  shine  that 
others  may  see  and  know  their  value  and  adopt  them  for  their 
own  good,  happiness  and  progress. 

As  regards  war,  surely  no  war  is  justifiable  unless  it  is 
in  defense  of  ideals  and  institutions,  defense  of  national  ex- 
istence and  honor;  better  than  preparation  for  war  is  the 
effort  to  maintain  peace,  to  arrange  for  disarmament,  to  es- 
tablish courts  of  international  arbitration,  to  seek  in  every 
possible  way  to  bring  all  men  to  the  Christian  conception 
of  brotherhood  so  that  war  will  never  be  a  necessity.  And 
while  these  ideals  are  to  be  the  ultimate  aim  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,  yet  they  cannot  afford,  so  long  as  any  great  nation 
maintains  a  heavy  armament  and  has  no  regard  for  Christ 
and  His  church  and  no  respect  for  the  rights  of  weak  nations 
and  international  treaties,  to  beat  their  swords  into  plow- 
shares and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks. 

My  faith  leads  me  to  believe  divine  Providence  placed  the 
Anglo-Saxon  in  every  zone  from  the  tropics  to  the  Arctic  for 
a  purpose.  He  is  there  not  only  to  build  railways,  light- 
houses, telegraphs,  telephones  and  warehouses  for  the  in- 
troduction and  distribution  of  products  for  the  good  of  the 
whole  people,  but  he  is  there  to  open  dark  places  and  let  in 
the  light;  he  is  there  to  annihilate  slavery,  lessen  poverty, 
drive  out  plague,  pestilence  and  famine;  he  is  there  to  pro- 
mote the  happiness  and  increase  the  comfort  of  the  people; 
he  is  there  to  supplant  the  heavy  and  oppressive  institutions 
of  the  old  world  with  those  of  light  and  love  of  the  new 
world;  he  is  there  to  introduce  the  principles  of  liberty  en- 
joyed by  a  sovereign  people;  he  is  there  to  tell  the  story  of 
the  Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man;  he  is 
there  for  the  salvation  of  the  human  race  and  the  glory  of 


240     ,       ANGLO-SAXON  SUPREMACY 

God.  And  furthermore,  and  perhaps  best  of  all,  to  encourage 
and  work  for  the  reconstruction  and  reorganization  of  the 
relationship  of  all  the  nations  of  the  world,  to  secure  and 
maintain  a  permanent  peace  for  the  general  welfare  of  all. 

Those  who  have  traveled  through  Asia  know  there  is  a 
new  Japan,  a  new  China  and  a  new  India  as  a  result  of  the 
touch  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  civilization,  and  so,  closer  relation- 
ship, brought  about  by  electricity  and  steam  power  and  the 
interchange  of  the  ideals,  products  and  institutions  of  the 
nations  of  the  world,  have  made  a  new  world  and  created  a 
demand  for  a  new  industrial  and  political  relationship,  in 
short  for  a  federation  of  the  nations  of  the  world  for  in- 
ternational peace  and  for  the  protection  of  all. 

There  might,  with  profit,  be  a  grouping  of  the  nations  in 
federation  parliament  by  continents  and  from  this  arise  to  a 
federation  of  the  nations  of  the  world.  This  ideal  of  feder- 
ation has  been  realized  in  the  United  States,  Germany, 
Switzerland  and  under  the  British  crown  in  Canada  and 
Australia. 

Josiah  Strong  in  his  "Studies  In  Social  Christianity,"  has 
well  expressed  it — "We  stand  in  a  new  world  in  the  presence 
of  a  world  life  which  has  not  yet  received  political  embodi- 
ment; have  not  the  nations  sufficient  courage  and  wisdom  to 
follow  a  successful  example  and  give  to  this  new  life  a  body 
politic  which  shall  secure  the  world's  peace?  For  ages  many 
of  the  world's  great  men  have  had  visions  of  a  universal  and 
permanent  peace,  to  be  realized  through  world  organization 
— Dante's  'Monarchia  of  Peace,'  the  'New  Europe'  of 
Podiebrad,  the  'Great  Design'  of  Henry  Navarre  and  Sully, 
William  Penn's  plan  for  the  United  States  of  Europe,  Im- 
manuel  Kant's  'Eternal  Peace,'  in  which  he  argued  for  a 
'state  of  nations,'  the  federation  of  the  world,  and  many 
others  down  to  our  own  time.  But  not  until  to-day  has  the 
hour  struck  when  this  vision  of  the  centuries  could  be  real- 
ized. 

"A  world  executive,  a  world  parliament,  and  a  supreme 


ANGLO-SAXON  DESTINY  241 

court  of  the  world  would  revolutionize  international  rela- 
tions, and  make  impossible  such  continental  anarchy  as  now 
obtains.  Victor  Hugo  is  quoted  as  saying:  *I  represent  a 
party  that  does  not  exist — the  party  of  Revolutionary  Civili- 
zation. This  party  will  control  the  twentieth  century.  Out 
of  it  will  grow  first  the  United  States  of  Europe,  and  then 
the  United  States  of  the  World.' 

"A  federal  union  which  will  be  coextensive  with  industrial 
organization  is  essential  to  safeguard  the  peace  of  the  world. 
Every  reason  which  existed  a  century  and  a  quarter  ago  for 
the  creation  of  the  United  States  of  America  exists  to-day, 
underscored,  for  the  creation  of  the  United  States  of  the 
World." 

Such  a  union  would  present  peace  negotiations  in  a  new 
light  and  prepare  the  nations  for  a  world  organization.  As 
stated  in  the  beginning  of  this  volume,  the  nations  of  the 
world  are  knit  together  by  many  bonds  of  fellowship  and 
belong  to  one  great  family  in  so  much  that  war  between  any 
group  of  nations  vitally  affects  and  concerns  all  the  world, 
therefore,  the  members  of  a  world  federation  or  congress 
should  be  composed  of  the  most  representative  men  from  the 
various  nations  of  the  world  who  think  in  world  terms,  see 
with  a  world  vision,  possess  a  world  wide  sympathy  and  con- 
science and  believe  in  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  in  the  broth- 
erhood of  man  and  who  believe  the  hour  is  at  hand  to  strike 
for  a  universal  and  lasting  peace  amongst  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  To  this  end,  not  only  Anglo-Saxons,  but  all  people 
should  work  and  pray.  With  this  in  view  the  clashing  of 
arms  will  be  only  for  a  season,  for  the  discordant  notes  must 
swell  into  harmony  and  peace  and  the  European  conflict 
result  in  preparing  the  world  for  that  "peace  on  earth  and 
good  will  to  men"  announced  by  the  angels  of  God  on  the 
plains  of  Bethlehem  more  than  nineteen  hundred  years  ago. 


THE  END 


f 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE  . 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY    AND    ya-#l»9»     Wl   THE    8t.T'EF!f*i|4     DAY 


OVEROUEf 


a  « 


m-m 


Ma 


^^'^  g    ^^^5 


REC'D  LD 


JAN  9     1959 


Mi^ 


NO]/ 


•"-    ?.f?7 


•>'5^/y 


Hill- 


J:. 


^37 


REC'D  in 


OCT  2  3  1959 


LIBRARY  USE 


iis 


^^G   a  1939 


N0V2419H9 


r, 


ZJ 


JUM  26  1942 


t;ov  24  rm 


JAftefe'g9tD 


A       'p ' "    •i    '''■ .'.    ■'^ 


i 


N0U13'69-8PIfl 


juw  as  O'^a 


JUL261984     i 


180ec'5Ujb 


RECCIPAUG     9  1984 


WAY2«iy93      ^ 


''^-■•'>^«)rif#^,f?j)Sf''93 


0^0  isms 


LD  21-100m-7.'33 


U.  C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDHS14aa70 


ii;i8437 


67 


UNIVERSITY  OF'CALIFORNIA  UBRARY 


